MARDI: AND A VOYAGE THITHER

BY HERMAN MELVILLE

IN TWO VOLUMES

VOL. I

1864

DEDICATED TO My Brother, ALLAN MELVILLE. 

PREFACE

Not long ago, having published two narratives of voyages in thePacific, which, in many quarters, were received with incredulity, the thought occurred to me, of indeed writing a romance of Polynesianadventure, and publishing it as such; to see whether, the fictionmight not, possibly, be received for a verity: in some degree thereverse of my previous experience. 

This thought was the germ of others, which have resulted in Mardi. New York, January, 1849. 

MARDI. 

CONTENTSVOL. I

CHAPTER 1. Foot in Stirrup 2. A Calm 3. A King for a Comrade 4. A Chat in the Clouds 5. Seats secured and Portmanteaus packed 6. Eight Bells 7. A Pause 8. They push off, Velis et Bemis 9. The Watery World is all before Them 10. They arrange their Canopies and Lounges, and try to make Things comfortable 11. Jarl afflicted with the Lockjaw 12. More about being in an open Boat 13. Of the Chondropterygii, and other uncouth Hordes infesting the South Seas 14. Jarl's Misgivings 15. A Stitch in time saves Nine 16. They are Becalmed 17. In high Spirits they push on for the Terra Incognita 18. My Lord Shark and his Pages 19. Who goes there? 20. Noises and Portents 21. Man ho! 22. What befel the Brigantine at the Pearl Shell Islands 23. Sailing from the Island they pillage the Cabin 24. Dedicated to the College of Physicians and Surgeons 25. Peril a Peace-maker 26. Containing a Pennyweight of Philosophy 27. In which the past History of the Parki is concluded 28. Suspicions laid, and something about the Calmuc 29. What they lighted upon in further searching the Craft, and the Resolution they came to 30. Hints for a full length of Samoa 31. Rovings Alow and Aloft 32. Xiphius Platypterus 33. Otard 34. How they steered on their Way 35. Ah, Annatoo! 36. The Parki gives up the Ghost 37. Once more they take to the Chamois 38. The Sea on Fire 39. They fall in with Strangers 40. Sire and Sons 41. A Fray 42. Remorse 43. The Tent entered 44. Away! 45. Reminiscences 46. The Chamois with a roving Commission 47. Yillah, Jarl, and Samoa 48. Something under the Surface 49. Yillah 50. Yillah in Ardair 51. The Dream begins to fade 52. World ho! 53. The Chamois Ashore 54. A Gentleman from the Sun 55. Tiffin in a Temple 56. King Media a Host 57. Taji takes Counsel with himself 58. Mardi by Night and Yillah by Day 59. Their Morning Meal 60. Belshazzar on the Bench 61. An Incognito 62. Taji retires from the World 63. Odo and its Lord 64. Yillah a Phantom 65. Taji makes three Acquaintances 66. With a fair Wind at Sunrise they sail 67. Little King Peepi 68. How Teeth were regarded in Valapee 69. The Company discourse, and Braid-Beard rehearses a Legend 70. The Minstrel leads of with a Paddle-Song; and a Message is received from Abroad 71. They land upon the Island of Juam 72. A Book from the Chronicles of Mohi 73. Something more of the Prince 74. Advancing deeper into the Vale, they encounter Donjalolo 75. Time and Temples 76. A pleasant Place for a Lounge 77. The House of the Afternoon 78. Babbalanja solus 79. The Center of many Circumferences 80. Donjalolo in the Bosom of his Family 81. Wherein Babbalanja relates the Adventure of one Karkeke in the Land of Shades 82. How Donjalolo, sent Agents to the surrounding Isles; with the Result 83. They visit the Tributary Islets 84. Taji sits down to Dinner with five-and-twenty Kings, and a royal Time they have 85. After Dinner 86. Of those Scamps the Plujii 87. Nora-Bamma 88. In a Calm, Hautia's Heralds approach 89. Braid-Beard rehearses the Origin of the Isle of Rogues 90. Rare Sport at Ohonoo 91. Of King Uhia and his Subjects 92. The God Keevi and the Precipice of Mondo 93. Babbalanja steps in between Mohi and Yoomy; and Yoomy relates a Legend 94. Of that jolly old Lord, Borabolla; and that jolly Island of his, Mondoldo; and of the Fish-ponds, and the Hereafters of Fish 95. That jolly old Lord Borabolla laughs on both Sides of his Face 96. Samoa a Surgeon 97. Faith and Knowledge 98. The Tale of a Traveler 99. "Marnee Ora, Ora Marnee. "100. The Pursuer himself is pursued101. The Iris102. They depart from Mondoldo103. As they sail104. Wherein Babbalanja broaches a diabolical Theory, and in his own Person proves it

MARDI

CHAPTER IFoot In Stirrup

We are off! The courses and topsails are set: the coral-hung anchorswings from the bow: and together, the three royals are given to thebreeze, that follows us out to sea like the baying of a hound. Outspreads the canvas--alow, aloft-boom-stretched, on both sides, withmany a stun' sail; till like a hawk, with pinions poised, we shadowthe sea with our sails, and reelingly cleave the brine. 

But whence, and whither wend ye, mariners?

We sail from Ravavai, an isle in the sea, not very far northward fromthe tropic of Capricorn, nor very far westward from Pitcairn'sisland, where the mutineers of the Bounty settled. At Ravavai I hadstepped ashore some few months previous; and now was embarked on acruise for the whale, whose brain enlightens the world. 

And from Ravavai we sail for the Gallipagos, otherwise called theEnchanted Islands, by reason of the many wild currents and eddiesthere met. 

Now, round about those isles, which Dampier once trod, where theSpanish bucaniers once hived their gold moidores, the Cachalot, orsperm whale, at certain seasons abounds. 

But thither, from Ravavai, your craft may not fly, as flies thesea-gull, straight to her nest. For, owing to the prevalence ofthe trade winds, ships bound to the northeast from the vicinity ofRavavai are fain to take something of a circuit; a few thousand milesor so. First, in pursuit of the variable winds, they make all hasteto the south; and there, at length picking up a stray breeze, theystand for the main: then, making their easting, up helm, and awaydown the coast, toward the Line. 

This round-about way did the Arcturion take; and in all conscience aweary one it was. Never before had the ocean appeared so monotonous;thank fate, never since. 

But bravo! in two weeks' time, an event. Out of the gray of themorning, and right ahead, as we sailed along, a dark object rose outof the sea; standing dimly before us, mists wreathing and curlingaloft, and creamy breakers frothing round its base. --We turned aside, and, at length, when day dawned, passed Massafuero. With a glass, we spied two or three hermit goats winding down to the sea, in aravine; and presently, a signal: a tattered flag upon a summit beyond. Well knowing, however, that there was nobody on the island but two orthree noose-fulls of runaway convicts from Chili, our captain had nomind to comply with their invitation to land. Though, haply, he mayhave erred in not sending a boat off with his card. 

A few days more and we "took the trades. " Like favors snappishlyconferred, they came to us, as is often the case, in a very sharpsquall; the shock of which carried away one of our spars; also ourfat old cook off his legs; depositing him plump in the scuppers toleeward. 

In good time making the desired longitude upon the equator, a fewleagues west of the Gallipagos, we spent several weeks chassezingacross the Line, to and fro, in unavailing search for our prey. Forsome of their hunters believe, that whales, like the silver ore inPeru, run in veins through the ocean. So, day after day, daily; andweek after week, weekly, we traversed the self-same longitudinalintersection of the self-same Line; till we were almost ready toswear that we felt the ship strike every time her keel crossedthat imaginary locality. 

At length, dead before the equatorial breeze, we threaded our waystraight along the very Line itself. Westward sailing; peering right, and peering left, but seeing naught. 

It was during this weary time, that I experienced the first symptomsof that bitter impatience of our monotonous craft, which ultimatelyled to the adventures herein recounted. 

But hold you! Not a word against that rare old ship, nor its crew. The sailors were good fellows all, the half, score of pagans we hadshipped at the islands included. Nevertheless, they were notprecisely to my mind. There was no soul a magnet to mine; none withwhom to mingle sympathies; save in deploring the calms with which wewere now and then overtaken; or in hailing the breeze when it came. Under other and livelier auspices the tarry knaves might havedeveloped qualities more attractive. Had we sprung a leak, been"stove" by a whale, or been blessed with some despot of a captainagainst whom to stir up some spirited revolt, these shipmates of minemight have proved limber lads, and men of mettle. But as it was, there was naught to strike fire from their steel. 

There were other things, also, tending to make my lot on ship-boardvery hard to be borne. True, the skipper himself was a trump; stoodupon no quarter-deck dignity; and had a tongue for a sailor. Let medo him justice, furthermore: he took a sort of fancy for me inparticular; was sociable, nay, loquacious, when I happened to standat the helm. But what of that? Could he talk sentiment or philosophy?Not a bit. His library was eight inches by four: Bowditch, andHamilton Moore. 

And what to me, thus pining for some one who could page me aquotation from Burton on Blue Devils; what to me, indeed, wereflat repetitions of long-drawn yams, and the everlasting stanzasof Black-eyed Susan sung by our full forecastle choir? Stalerthan stale ale. 

Ay, ay, Arcturion! I say it in no malice, but thou wast exceedinglydull. Not only at sailing: hard though it was, that I could haveborne; but in every other respect. The days went slowly round andround, endless and uneventful as cycles in space. Time, and time-pieces; How many centuries did my hammock tell, as pendulum-like itswung to the ship's dull roll, and ticked the hours and ages. Sacredforever be the Areturion's fore-hatch--alas! sea-moss is over itnow--and rusty forever the bolts that held together that old seahearth-stone, about which we so often lounged. Nevertheless, ye lostand leaden hours, I will rail at ye while life lasts. 

Well: weeks, chronologically speaking, went by. Bill Marvel's storieswere told over and over again, till the beginning and end dovetailedinto each other, and were united for aye. Ned Ballad's songs weresung till the echoes lurked in the very tops, and nested in the buntsof the sails. My poor patience was clean gone. 

But, at last after some time sailing due westward we quitted the Linein high disgust; having seen there, no sign of a whale. 

But whither now? To the broiling coast of Papua? That region of sun-strokes, typhoons, and bitter pulls after whales unattainable. Farworse. We were going, it seemed, to illustrate the Whistonian theoryconcerning the damned and the comets;--hurried from equinoctial heatsto arctic frosts. To be short, with the true fickleness of his tribe, our skipper had abandoned all thought of the Cachalot. In desperation, he was bent upon bobbing for the Right whale on the Nor'-West Coastand in the Bay of Kamschatska. 

To the uninitiated in the business of whaling, my feelings at thisjuncture may perhaps be hard to understand. But this much let me say:that Right whaling on the Nor'-West Coast, in chill and dismal fogs, the sullen inert monsters rafting the sea all round like Hartz forestlogs on the Rhine, and submitting to the harpoon like half-stunnedbullocks to the knife; this horrid and indecent Right whaling, I say, compared to a spirited hunt for the gentlemanly Cachalot insouthern and more genial seas, is as the butchery of white bears uponblank Greenland icebergs to zebra hunting in Caffraria, where thelively quarry bounds before you through leafy glades. 

Now, this most unforeseen determination on the part of my captain tomeasure the arctic circle was nothing more nor less than a tacitcontravention of the agreement between us. That agreement needs notto be detailed. And having shipped but for a single cruise, I hadembarked aboard his craft as one might put foot in stirrup for aday's following of the hounds. And here, Heaven help me, he was goingto carry me off to the Pole! And on such a vile errand too! For therewas something degrading in it. Your true whaleman glories in keepinghis harpoon unspotted by blood of aught but Cachalot. By my halidome, it touched the knighthood of a tar. Sperm and spermaceti! It wasunendurable. 

"Captain, " said I, touching my sombrero to him as I stood at thewheel one day, "It's very hard to carry me off this way to purgatory. I shipped to go elsewhere. "

"Yes, and so did I, " was his reply. "But it can't be helped. Spermwhales are not to be had. We've been out now three years, andsomething or other must be got; for the ship is hungry for oil, andher hold a gulf to look into. But cheer up my boy; once in the Bay ofKamschatka, and we'll be all afloat with what we want, though it benone of the best. "

Worse and worse! The oleaginous prospect extended into an immensity ofMacassar. "Sir, " said I, "I did not ship for it; put me ashoresomewhere, I beseech. " He stared, but no answer vouchsafed; and for amoment I thought I had roused the domineering spirit of the sea-captain, to the prejudice of the more kindly nature of the man. 

But not so. Taking three turns on the deck, he placed his handon the wheel, and said, "Right or wrong, my lad, go with us you must. Putting you ashore is now out of the question. I make no port tillthis ship is full to the combings of her hatchways. However, you mayleave her if you can. " And so saying he entered his cabin, likeJulius Caesar into his tent. 

He may have meant little by it, but that last sentence rung in my earlike a bravado. It savored of the turnkey's compliments to theprisoner in Newgate, when he shoots to the bolt on him. 

"Leave the ship if I can!" Leave the ship when neither sail nor shorewas in sight! Ay, my fine captain, stranger things have been done. For on board that very craft, the old Arcturion, were four tallfellows, whom two years previous our skipper himself had picked up inan open boat, far from the farthest shoal. To be sure, they spun along yarn about being the only survivors of an Indiaman burnt down tothe water's edge. But who credited their tale? Like many others, theywere keepers of a secret: had doubtless contracted a disgust for someugly craft still afloat and hearty, and stolen away from her, offsoundings. Among seamen in the Pacific such adventures not seldomoccur. Nor are they accounted great wonders. They are but incidents, not events, in the career of the brethren of the order of South Searovers. For what matters it, though hundreds of miles from land, if agood whale-boat be under foot, the Trades behind, and mild, warm seasbefore? And herein lies the difference between the Atlantic andPacific:--that once within the Tropics, the bold sailor who has amind to quit his ship round Cape Horn, waits not for port. He regardsthat ocean as one mighty harbor. 

Nevertheless, the enterprise hinted at was no light one; and Iresolved to weigh well the chances. It's worth noticing, this way weall have of pondering for ourselves the enterprise, which, forothers, we hold a bagatelle. 

My first thoughts were of the boat to be obtained, and theright or wrong of abstracting it, under the circumstances. But tosplit no hairs on this point, let me say, that were I placed in thesame situation again, I would repeat the thing I did then. Thecaptain well knew that he was going to detain me unlawfully: againstour agreement; and it was he himself who threw out the very hint, which I merely adopted, with many thanks to him. 

In some such willful mood as this, I went aloft one day, to stand myallotted two hours at the mast-head. It was toward the close of aday, serene and beautiful. There I stood, high upon the mast, andaway, away, illimitably rolled the ocean beneath. Where we then werewas perhaps the most unfrequented and least known portion of theseseas. Westward, however, lay numerous groups of islands, loosely laiddown upon the charts, and invested with all the charms of dream-land. But soon these regions would be past; the mild equatorial breezeexchanged for cold, fierce squalls, and all the horrors of northernvoyaging. 

I cast my eyes downward to the brown planks of the dull, ploddingship, silent from stem to stern; then abroad. 

In the distance what visions were spread! The entire western horizonhigh piled with gold and crimson clouds; airy arches, domes, andminarets; as if the yellow, Moorish sun were setting behind some vastAlhambra. Vistas seemed leading to worlds beyond. To and fro, and allover the towers of this Nineveh in the sky, flew troops of birds. Watching them long, one crossed my sight, flew through a low arch, and was lost to view. My spirit must have sailed in with it; fordirectly, as in a trance, came upon me the cadence of mild billowslaving a beach of shells, the waving of boughs, and the voices ofmaidens, and the lulled beatings of my own dissolved heart, allblended together. 

Now, all this, to be plain, was but one of the many visions one hasup aloft. But coming upon me at this time, it wrought upon me so, that thenceforth my desire to quit the Arcturion became little shortof a frenzy. 

CHAPTER IIA Calm

Next day there was a calm, which added not a little to my impatienceof the ship. And, furthermore, by certain nameless associationsrevived in me my old impressions upon first witnessing as a landsmanthis phenomenon of the sea. Those impressions may merit a page. 

To a landsman a calm is no joke. It not only revolutionizes hisabdomen, but unsettles his mind; tempts him to recant his belief inthe eternal fitness of things; in short, almost makes an infidel ofhim. 

At first he is taken by surprise, never having dreamt of a state ofexistence where existence itself seems suspended. He shakes himselfin his coat, to see whether it be empty or no. He closes his eyes, totest the reality of the glassy expanse. He fetches a deep breath, byway of experiment, and for the sake of witnessing the effect. If areader of books, Priestley on Necessity occurs to him; and hebelieves in that old Sir Anthony Absolute to the very last chapter. His faith in Malte Brun, however, begins to fail; for the geography, which from boyhood he had implicitly confided in, always assured him, that though expatiating all over the globe, the sea was at leastmargined by land. That over against America, for example, was Asia. But it is a calm, and he grows madly skeptical. 

To his alarmed fancy, parallels and meridians become emphaticallywhat they are merely designated as being: imaginary lines drawn roundthe earth's surface. 

The log assures him that he is in such a place; but the log isa liar; for no place, nor any thing possessed of a local angularity, is to be lighted upon in the watery waste. 

At length horrible doubts overtake him as to the captain's competencyto navigate his ship. The ignoramus must have lost his way, anddrifted into the outer confines of creation, the region of theeverlasting lull, introductory to a positive vacuity. 

Thoughts of eternity thicken. He begins to feel anxious concerninghis soul. 

The stillness of the calm is awful. His voice begins to grow strangeand portentous. He feels it in him like something swallowed too bigfor the esophagus. It keeps up a sort of involuntary interior hummingin him, like a live beetle. His cranium is a dome full ofreverberations. The hollows of his very bones are as whisperinggalleries. He is afraid to speak loud, lest he be stunned; like theman in the bass drum. 

But more than all else is the consciousness of his utterhelplessness. Succor or sympathy there is none. Penitence forembarking avails not. The final satisfaction of despairing may not behis with a relish. Vain the idea of idling out the calm. He may sleepif he can, or purposely delude himself into a crazy fancy, that he ismerely at leisure. All this he may compass; but he may not lounge;for to lounge is to be idle; to be idle implies an absence of anything to do; whereas there is a calm to be endured: enough to attendto, Heaven knows. 

His physical organization, obviously intended for locomotion, becomesa fixture; for where the calm leaves him, there he remains. Even hisundoubted vested rights, comprised in his glorious liberty ofvolition, become as naught. For of what use? He wills to go: to getaway from the calm: as ashore he would avoid the plague. But he cannot; and how foolish to revolve expedients. It is more hopeless thana bad marriage in a land where there is no Doctors' Commons. He hastaken the ship to wife, for better or for worse, for calm orfor gale; and she is not to be shuffled off. With yards akimbo, shesays unto him scornfully, as the old beldam said to the littledwarf:--"Help yourself"

And all this, and more than this, is a calm. 

CHAPTER IIIA King For A Comrade

At the time I now write of, we must have been something more thansixty degrees to the west of the Gallipagos. And having attained adesirable longitude, we were standing northward for our arcticdestination: around us one wide sea. 

But due west, though distant a thousand miles, stretched north andsouth an almost endless Archipelago, here and there inhabited, butlittle known; and mostly unfrequented, even by whalemen, who goalmost every where. Beginning at the southerly termination of thisgreat chain, it comprises the islands loosely known as Ellice'sgroup; then, the Kingsmill isles; then, the Radack and Mulgraveclusters. These islands had been represented to me as mostly of coralformation, low and fertile, and abounding in a variety of fruits. Thelanguage of the people was said to be very similar to that or theNavigator's islands, from which, their ancestors are supposed to haveemigrated. 

And thus much being said, all has been related that I then knew ofthe islands in question. Enough, however, that they existed at all;and that our path thereto lay over a pleasant sea, and before areliable Trade-wind. The distance, though great, was merely anextension of water; so much blankness to be sailed over; and in acraft, too, that properly managed has been known to outlive greatships in a gale. For this much is true of a whale-boat, thecunningest thing in its way ever fabricated by man. 

Upon one of the Kingsmill islands, then, I determined to plantmy foot, come what come would. And I was equally determined that oneof the ship's boats should float me thither. But I had no idea ofbeing without a companion. It would be a weary watch to keep all bymyself, with naught but the horizon in sight. 

Now, among the crew was a fine old seaman, one Jarl; how old, no onecould tell, not even himself. Forecastle chronology is ever vague anddefective. "Man and boy, " said honest Jarl, "I have lived ever sinceI can remember. " And truly, who may call to mind when he was not? Toourselves, we all seem coeval with creation. Whence it comes, that itis so hard to die, ere the world itself is departed. 

Jarl hailed from the isle of Skye, one of the constellated Hebrides. Hence, they often called him the Skyeman. And though he was far frombeing piratical of soul, he was yet an old Norseman to behold. Hishands were brawny as the paws of a bear; his voice hoarse as a stormroaring round the old peak of Mull; and his long yellow hair wavedround his head like a sunset. My life for it, Jarl, thy ancestorswere Vikings, who many a time sailed over the salt German sea and theBaltic; who wedded their Brynhildas in Jutland; and are now quaffingmead in the halls of Valhalla, and beating time with their cans tothe hymns of the Scalds. Ah! how the old Sagas run through me!

Yet Jarl, the descendant of heroes and kings, was a lone, friendlessmariner on the main, only true to his origin in the sea-life that heled. But so it has been, and forever will be. What yeoman shall swearthat he is not descended from Alfred? what dunce, that he is notsprung of old Homer? King Noah, God bless him! fathered us all. Thenhold up your heads, oh ye Helots, blood potential flows through yourveins. All of us have monarchs and sages for kinsmen; nay, angels andarchangels for cousins; since in antediluvian days, the sons of Goddid verily wed with our mothers, the irresistible daughters of Eve. Thus all generations are blended: and heaven and earth of onekin: the hierarchies of seraphs in the uttermost skies; the thronesand principalities in the zodiac; the shades that roam throughoutspace; the nations and families, flocks and folds of the earth; oneand all, brothers in essence--oh, be we then brothers indeed! Allthings form but one whole; the universe a Judea, and God Jehovah itshead. Then no more let us start with affright. In a theocracy, whatis to fear? Let us compose ourselves to death as fagged horsemensleep in the saddle. Let us welcome even ghosts when they rise. Awaywith our stares and grimaces. The New Zealander's tattooing is not aprodigy; nor the Chinaman's ways an enigma. No custom is strange; nocreed is absurd; no foe, but who will in the end prove a friend. Inheaven, at last, our good, old, white-haired father Adam will greetall alike, and sociality forever prevail. Christian shall join handsbetween Gentile and Jew; grim Dante forget his Infernos, and shakesides with fat Rabelais; and monk Luther, over a flagon of oldnectar, talk over old times with Pope Leo. Then, shall we sit by thesages, who of yore gave laws to the Medes and Persians in the sun; bythe cavalry captains in Perseus, who cried, "To horse!" when waked bytheir Last Trump sounding to the charge; by the old hunters, whoeternities ago, hunted the moose in Orion; by the minstrels, who sangin the Milky Way when Jesus our Saviour was born. Then shall we listto no shallow gossip of Magellans and Drakes; but give ear to thevoyagers who have circumnavigated the Ecliptic; who rounded the PolarStar as Cape Horn. Then shall the Stagirite and Kant be forgotten, and another folio than theirs be turned over for wisdom; even thefolio now spread with horoscopes as yet undeciphered, the heaven ofheavens on high. 

Now, in old Jarl's lingo there was never an idiom. Your aboriginaltar is too much of a cosmopolitan for that. Long companionship withseamen of all tribes: Manilla-men, Anglo-Saxons, Cholos, Lascars, andDanes, wear away in good time all mother-tongue stammerings. You sinkyour clan; down goes your nation; you speak a world's language, jovially jabbering in the Lingua-Franca of the forecastle. 

True to his calling, the Skyeman was very illiterate; witless ofSalamanca, Heidelberg, or Brazen-Nose; in Delhi, had never turnedover the books of the Brahmins. For geography, in which sailorsshould be adepts, since they are forever turning over and over thegreat globe of globes, poor Jarl was deplorably lacking. According tohis view of the matter, this terraqueous world had been formed in themanner of a tart; the land being a mere marginal crust, within whichrolled the watery world proper. Such seemed my good Viking's theoryof cosmography. As for other worlds, he weened not of them; yet fullas much as Chrysostom. 

Ah, Jarl! an honest, earnest Wight; so true and simple, that thesecret operations of thy soul were more inscrutable than the subtleworkings of Spinoza's. 

Thus much be said of the Skyeman; for he was exceedingly taciturn, and but seldom will speak for himself. 

Now, higher sympathies apart, for Jarl I had a wonderful liking; forhe loved me; from the first had cleaved to me. 

It is sometimes the case, that an old mariner like him will conceivea very strong attachment for some young sailor, his shipmate; anattachment so devoted, as to be wholly inexplicable, unlessoriginating in that heart-loneliness which overtakes most seamen asthey grow aged; impelling them to fasten upon some chance object ofregard. But however it was, my Viking, thy unbidden affection was thenoblest homage ever paid me. And frankly, I am more inclined to thinkwell of myself, as in some way deserving thy devotion, than from therounded compliments of more cultivated minds. 

Now, at sea, and in the fellowship of sailors, all men appear as theyare. No school like a ship for studying human nature. The contact ofone man with another is too near and constant to favor deceit. Youwear your character as loosely as your flowing trowsers. Vainall endeavors to assume qualities not yours; or to conceal those youpossess. Incognitos, however desirable, are out of the question. Andthus aboard of all ships in which I have sailed, I have invariablybeen known by a sort of thawing-room title. Not, --let me hurry tosay, --that I put hand in tar bucket with a squeamish air, or ascendedthe rigging with a Chesterfieldian mince. No, no, I was never betterthan my vocation; and mine have been many. I showed as brown a chest, and as hard a hand, as the tarriest tar of them all. And never didshipmate of mine upbraid me with a genteel disinclination to duty, though it carried me to truck of main-mast, or jib-boom-end, in themost wolfish blast that ever howled. 

Whence then, this annoying appellation? for annoying it mostassuredly was. It was because of something in me that could not behidden; stealing out in an occasional polysyllable; an otherwiseincomprehensible deliberation in dining; remote, unguarded allusionsto Belles-Lettres affairs; and other trifles superfluous to mention. 

But suffice it to say, that it had gone abroad among the Areturion'screw, that at some indefinite period of my career, I had been a"nob. " But Jarl seemed to go further. He must have taken me for oneof the House of Hanover in disguise; or, haply, for bonneted CharlesEdward the Pretender, who, like the Wandering Jew, may yet be avagrant. At any rate, his loyalty was extreme. Unsolicited, he was mylaundress and tailor; a most expert one, too; and when at meal-timesmy turn came round to look out at the mast-head, or stand at thewheel, he catered for me among the "kids" in the forecastle withunwearied assiduity. Many's the good lump of "duff" for which I wasindebted to my good Viking's good care of me. And like Sesostris Iwas served by a monarch. Yet in some degree the obligation wasmutual. For be it known that, in sea-parlance, we were _chummies. _

Now this _chummying_ among sailors is like the brotherhood subsistingbetween a brace of collegians (chums) rooming together. It is aFidus-Achates-ship, a league of offense and defense, a copartnershipof chests and toilets, a bond of love and good feeling, and a mutualchampionship of the absent one. True, my nautical reminiscensesremind me of sundry lazy, ne'er-do-well, unprofitable, and abominablechummies; chummies, who at meal times were last at the "kids, " whentheir unfortunate partners were high upon the spars; chummies, whoaffected awkwardness at the needle, and conscientious scruples aboutdabbling in the suds; so that chummy the simple was made to do allthe work of the firm, while chummy the cunning played the sleepingpartner in his hammock. Out upon such chummies!

But I appeal to thee, honest Jarl, if I was ever chummy the cunning. Never mind if thou didst fabricate my tarpaulins; and with Samaritancharity bind up the rents, and pour needle and thread into thefrightful gashes that agonized my hapless nether integuments, whichthou calledst "ducks;"--Didst thou not expressly declare, that allthese things, and more, thou wouldst do for me, despite my own quaintthimble, fashioned from the ivory tusk of a whale? Nay; could I evenwrest from thy willful hands my very shirt, when once thou hadst itsteaming in an unsavory pickle in thy capacious vat, a decapitatedcask? Full well thou knowest, Jarl, that these things are true; and Iam bound to say it, to disclaim any lurking desire to reap advantagefrom thy great good nature. 

Now my Viking for me, thought I, when I cast about for a comrade; andmy Viking alone. 

CHAPTER IVA Chat In The Clouds

The Skyeman seemed so earnest and upright a seaman, that to tell theplain truth, in spite of his love for me, I had many misgivings as tohis readiness to unite in an undertaking which apparently savored ofa moral dereliction. But all things considered, I deemed my ownresolution quite venial; and as for inducing another to join me, itseemed a precaution so indispensable, as to outweigh all otherconsiderations. 

Therefore I resolved freely to open my heart to him; for that specialpurpose paying him a visit, when, like some old albatross in the air, he happened to be perched at the foremast-head, all by himself, onthe lookout for whales never seen. 

Now this standing upon a bit of stick 100 feet aloft for hours at atime, swiftly sailing over the sea, is very much like crossing theChannel in a balloon. Manfred-like, you talk to the clouds: you havea fellow feeling for the sun. And when Jarl and I got conversing upthere, smoking our dwarfish "dudeens, " any sea-gull passing by mighthave taken us for Messrs. Blanchard and Jeffries, socially puffingtheir after-dinner Bagdads, bound to Calais, via Heaven, from Dover. Honest Jarl, I acquainted with all: my conversation with the captain, the hint implied in his last words, my firm resolve to quit the shipin one of her boats, and the facility with which I thought the thingcould be done. Then I threw out many inducements, in the shape ofpleasant anticipations of bearing right down before the wind upon thesunny isles under our lee. 

He listened attentively; but so long remained silent that I almostfancied there was something in Jarl which would prove too much for meand my eloquence. 

At last he very bluntly declared that the scheme was a crazy one; hehad never known of such a thing but thrice before; and in every casethe runaways had never afterwards been heard of. He entreated me torenounce my determination, not be a boy, pause and reflect, stick tothe ship, and go home in her like a man. Verily, my Viking talked tome like my uncle. 

But to all this I turned a deaf ear; affirming that my mind was madeup; and that as he refused to accompany me, and I fancied no one elsefor a comrade, I would go stark alone rather than not at all. Uponthis, seeing my resolution immovable, he bluntly swore that he wouldfollow me through thick and thin. 

Thanks, Jarl! thou wert one of those devoted fellows who will wrestlehard to convince one loved of error; but failing, forthwith changetheir wrestling to a sympathetic hug. 

But now his elderly prudence came into play. Casting his eye overthe boundless expanse below, he inquired how far off were the islandsin question. 

"A thousand miles and no less. "

"With a fair trade breeze, then, and a boat sail, that is a goodtwelve days' passage, but calms and currents may make it a month, perhaps more. " So saying, he shook his old head, and his yellow hairstreamed. 

But trying my best to chase away these misgivings, he at last gavethem over. He assured me I might count upon him to his uttermostkeel. 

My Viking secured, I felt more at ease; and thoughtfully consideredhow the enterprise might best be accomplished. 

There was no time to be lost. Every hour was carrying us farther andfarther from the parallel most desirable for us to follow in ourroute to the westward. So, with all possible dispatch, Imatured my plans, and communicated them to Jarl, who gave several oldhints--having ulterior probabilities in view--which were notneglected. 

Strange to relate, it was not till my Viking, with a rueful face, reminded me of the fact, that I bethought me of a circumstancesomewhat alarming at the first blush. We must push off without chartor quadrant; though, as will shortly be seen, a compass was by nomeans out of the question. The chart, to be sure, I did not so muchlay to heart; but a quadrant was more than desirable. Still, it wasby no means indispensable. For this reason. When we started, ourlatitude would be exactly known; and whether, on our voyage westward, we drifted north or south therefrom, we could not, by anypossibility, get so far out of our reckoning, as to fail in strikingsome one of a long chain of islands, which, for many degrees, on bothsides of the equator, stretched right across our track. 

For much the same reason, it mattered little, whether on our passagewe daily knew our longitude; for no known land lay between us and theplace we desired to reach. So what could be plainer than this: thatif westward we patiently held on our way, we must eventually achieveour destination?

As for intervening shoals or reefs, if any there were, theyintimidated us not. In a boat that drew but a few inches of water, but an indifferent look-out would preclude all danger on that score. At all events, the thing seemed feasible enough, notwithstanding oldJarl's superstitious reverence for nautical instruments, and thephilosophical objections which might have been urged by a pedanticdisciple of Mercator. 

Very often, as the old maxim goes, the simplest things are the moststartling, and that, too, from their very simplicity. So cherish noalarms, if thus we addressed the setting sun--"Be thou, old pilot, our guide!"

CHAPTER VSeats Secured And Portmanteaus Packed

But thoughts of sextants and quadrants were the least of our cares. 

Right from under the very arches of the eyebrows of thirty men--captain, mates, and crew--a boat was to be abstracted; they knowingnothing of the event, until all knowledge would prove unavailing. 

Hark ye:

At sea, the boats of a South Sea-man (generally four in number, spareones omitted, ) are suspended by tackles, hooked above, to curvedtimbers called "davits, " vertically fixed to the ship's sides. 

Now, no fair one with golden locks is more assiduously waited upon, or more delicately handled by her tire-women, than the slender whale-boat by her crew. And out of its element, it seems fragile enough tojustify the utmost solicitude. For truly, like a fine lady, the finewhale-boat is most delicate when idle, though little coy at a pinch. 

Besides the "davits, " the following supports are provided Two smallcranes are swung under the keel, on which the latter rests, preventing the settling of the boat's middle, while hanging suspendedby the bow and stern. A broad, braided, hempen band, usually workedin a tasteful pattern, is also passed round both gunwales; andsecured to the ship's bulwarks, firmly lashes the craft to its place. Being elevated above the ship's rail, the boats are in plain sightfrom all parts of the deck. 

Now, one of these boats was to be made way with. No facilematter, truly. Harder than for any dashing young Janizary to run offwith a sultana from the Grand Turk's seraglio. Still, the thing couldbe done, for, by Jove, it had been. 

What say you to slyly loosing every thing by day; and when nightcomes, cast off the band and swing in the cranes? But how lower thetackles, even in the darkest night, without a creaking more fearfulthan the death rattle? Easily avoided. Anoint the ropes, and theywill travel deftly through the subtle windings of the blocks. 

But though I had heard of this plan being pursued, there was a degreeof risk in it, after all, which I was far from fancying. Another planwas hit upon; still bolder; and hence more safe. What it was, in theright place will be seen. 

In selecting my craft for this good voyage, I would fain havetraversed the deck, and eyed the boats like a cornet choosing hissteed from out a goodly stud. But this was denied me. And the "bowboat" was, perforce, singled out, as the most remote from thequarter-deck, that region of sharp eyes and relentless purposes. 

Then, our larder was to be thought of; also, an abundant supply ofwater; concerning which last I determined to take good heed. Therewere but two to be taken care of; but I resolved to lay in sufficientstore of both meat and drink for four; at the same time that thesupplemental twain thus provided for were but imaginary. And if itcame to the last dead pinch, of which we had no fear, however, I wasfood for no man but Jarl. 

Little time was lost in catering for our mess. Biscuit and salt beefwere our sole resource; and, thanks to the generosity of theAreturion's owners, our ship's company had a plentiful supply. Casksof both, with heads knocked out, were at the service of all. In bagswhich we made for the purpose, a sufficiency of the biscuit wasreadily stored away, and secreted in a corner of easy access. Thesalt beef was more difficult to obtain; but, little by little, we managed to smuggle out of the cask enough to answer our purpose. 

As for water, most luckily a day or two previous several "breakers"of it had been hoisted from below for the present use of the ship'scompany. 

These "breakers" are casks, long and slender, but very strong. Ofvarious diameters, they are made on purpose to stow into spacesintervening between the immense butts in a ship's hold. 

The largest we could find was selected, first carefully examining itto detect any leak. On some pretense or other, we then rolled themall over to that side of the vessel where our boat was suspended, theselected breaker being placed in their middle. 

Our compendious wardrobes were snugly packed into bundles and laidaside for the present. And at last, by due caution, we had everything arranged preliminary to the final start. Let me say, though, perhaps to the credit of Jarl, that whenever the most strategy wasnecessary, he seemed ill at ease, and for the most part left thematter to me. It was well that he did; for as it was, by his untimelystraight-forwardness, he once or twice came near spoiling everything. Indeed, on one occasion he was so unseasonably blunt, thatcuriously enough, I had almost suspected him of taking that odd sortof interest in one's welfare, which leads a philanthropist, all othermethods failing, to frustrate a project deemed bad; by pretendingclumsily to favor it. But no inuendoes; Jarl was a Viking, frank ashis fathers; though not so much of a bucanier. 

CHAPTER VIEight Bells

The moon must be monstrous coy, or some things fall out opportunely, or else almanacs are consulted by nocturnal adventurers; but so itis, that when Cynthia shows a round and chubby disk, few daring deedsare done. Though true it may be, that of moonlight nights, jewelers'caskets and maidens' hearts have been burglariously broken into--andrifled, for aught Copernicus can tell. 

The gentle planet was in her final quarter, and upon her slender hornI hung my hopes of withdrawing from the ship undetected. 

Now, making a tranquil passage across the ocean, we kept at this timewhat are called among whalemen "boatscrew-watches. " That is, insteadof the sailors being divided at night into two bands, alternately ondeck every four hours, there were four watches, each composed of aboat's crew, the "headsman" (always one of the mates) excepted. Tothe officers, this plan gives uninterrupted repose--"all-night-in, "as they call it, and of course greatly lightens the duties of the crew. 

The harpooneers head the boats' crews, and are responsible for theship during the continuance of their watches. 

Now, my Viking being a stalwart seaman, pulled the midship oar of theboat of which I was bowsman. Hence, we were in the same watch; towhich, also, three others belonged, including Mark, the harpooner. One of these seamen, however, being an invalid, there were only twoleft for us to manage. 

Voyaging in these seas, you may glide along for weeks withoutstarting tack or sheet, hardly moving the helm a spoke, so mild andconstant are the Trades. At night, the watch seldom troublethemselves with keeping much of a look-out; especially, as a strangesail is almost a prodigy in these lonely waters. In some ships, forweeks in and weeks out, you are puzzled to tell when your nightlyturn on deck really comes round; so little heed is given to thestanding of watches, where in the license of presumed safety, nearlyevery one nods without fear. 

But remiss as you may be in the boats-crew-watch of a heedlesswhaleman, the man who heads it is bound to maintain his post on thequarter-deck until regularly relieved. Yet drowsiness beingincidental to all natures, even to Napoleon, beside his own sentrynapping in the snowy bivouac; so, often, in snowy moonlight, or eboneclipse, dozed Mark, our harpooneer. Lethe be his portion thisblessed night, thought I, as during the morning which preceded ourenterprise, I eyed the man who might possibly cross my plans. 

But let me come closer to this part of my story. During what arecalled at sea the "dog-watches" (between four o'clock and eight inthe evening), sailors are quite lively and frolicsome; their spiritseven flow far into the first of the long "night-watches;" but uponits expiration at "eight bells" (midnight), silence begins to reign;if you hear a voice it is no cherub's: all exclamations are oaths. 

At eight bells, the mariners on deck, now relieved from their cares, crawl out from their sleepy retreats in old monkey jackets, or coilsof rigging, and he to their hammocks, almost without interruptingtheir dreams: while the sluggards below lazily drag themselves up theladder to resume their slumbers in the open air. 

For these reasons then, the moonless sea midnight was just the timeto escape. Hence, we suffered a whole day to pass unemployed; waitingfor the night, when the star board-quarter-boats'-watch, towhich we belonged, would be summoned on deck at the eventful eight ofthe bell. 

But twenty-four hours soon glide away; and "Starboleens ahoy; eightbells there below;" at last started me from a troubled doze. 

I sprang from my hammock, and would have lighted my pipe. But theforecastle lamp had gone out. An old sea-dog was talking about sharksin his sleep. Jarl and our solitary watch-mate were groping their wayinto their trowsers. And little was heard but the humming of thestill sails aloft; the dash of the waves against the bow; and thedeep breathing of the dreaming sailors around. 

CHAPTER VIIA Pause

Good old Arcturion! Maternal craft; that rocked me so often in thyheart of oak, I grieve to tell how I deserted thee on the broad deep. So far from home, with such a motley crew, so many islanders, whoseheathen babble echoing through thy Christian hull, must have gratedharshly on every carline. 

Old ship! where sails thy lone ghost now? For of the stout Arcturionno word was ever heard, from the dark hour we pushed from her fatedplanks. In what time of tempest, to what seagull's scream, thedrowning eddies did their work, knows no mortal man. Sunk shesilently, helplessly, into the calm depths of that summer sea, assassinated by the ruthless blade of the swordfish? Such things havebeen. Or was hers a better fate? Stricken down while gallantlybattling with the blast; her storm-sails set; helm manned; and everysailor at his post; as sunk the Hornet, her men at quarters, in somedistant gale. 

But surmises are idle. A very old craft, she may have foundered; orlaid her bones upon some treacherous reef; but as with many a farrover, her fate is a mystery. 

Pray Heaven, the spirit of that lost vessel roaming abroad throughthe troubled mists of midnight gales--as old mariners believe ofmissing ships--may never haunt my future path upon the waves. Peacefully may she rest at the bottom of the sea; and sweetly sleepmy shipmates in the lowest watery zone, where prowling sharks comenot, nor billows roll. 

By quitting the Arcturion when we did, Jarl and I unconsciouslyeluded a sailor's grave. We hear of providential deliverances. Wasthis one? But life is sweet to all, death comes as hard. And formyself I am almost tempted to hang my head, that I escaped the fateof my shipmates; something like him who blushed to have escaped thefell carnage at Thermopylae. 

Though I can not repress a shudder when I think of that old ship'send, it is impossible for me so much as to imagine, that ourdeserting her could have been in any way instrumental in her loss. Nevertheless, I would to heaven the Arcturion still floated; that itwas given me once more to tread her familiar decks. 

CHAPTER VIIIThey Push Off, Velis Et Remis

And now to tell how, tempted by devil or good angel, and a thousandmiles from land, we embarked upon this western voyage. 

It was midnight, mark you, when our watch began; and my turn at thehelm now coming on was of course to be avoided. On some plausiblepretense, I induced our solitary watchmate to assume it; thus leavingmyself untrammeled, and at the same time satisfactorily disposing ofhim. For being a rather fat fellow, an enormous consumer of "duff, "and with good reason supposed to be the son of a farmer, I made nodoubt, he would pursue his old course and fall to nodding over thewheel. As for the leader of the watch--our harpooner--he fell heir tothe nest of old jackets, under the lee of the mizzen-mast, left niceand warm by his predecessor. 

The night was even blacker than we had anticipated; there was notrace of a moon; and the dark purple haze, sometimes encountered atnight near the Line, half shrouded the stars from view. 

Waiting about twenty minutes after the last man of the previous watchhad gone below, I motioned to Jarl, and we slipped our shoes from ourfeet. He then descended into the forecastle, and I sauntered afttoward the quarter-deck. All was still. Thrice did I pass my handfull before the face of the slumbering lubber at the helm, and rightbetween him and the light of the binnacle. 

Mark, the harpooneer, was not so easily sounded. I feared toapproach him. He lay quietly, though; but asleep or awake, no moredelay. Risks must be run, when time presses. And our ears were apointer's to catch a sound. 

To work we went, without hurry, but swiftly and silently. Our variousstores were dragged from their lurking-places, and placed in theboat, which hung from the ship's lee side, the side depressed in thewater, an indispensable requisite to an attempt at escape. And thoughat sundown the boat was to windward, yet, as we had foreseen, thevessel having been tacked during the first watch, brought it to leeward. 

Endeavoring to manhandle our clumsy breaker, and lift it into theboat, we found, that by reason of the intervention of the shrouds, itcould not be done without, risking a jar; besides straining the craftin lowering. An expedient, however, though at the eleventh hour, washit upon. Fastening a long rope to the breaker, which was perfectlytight, we cautiously dropped it overboard; paying out enough line, toinsure its towing astern of the ship, so as not to strike against thecopper. The other end of the line we then secured to the boat's stern. 

Fortunately, this was the last thing to be done; for the breaker, acting as a clog to the vessel's way in the water, so affected hersteering as to fling her perceptibly into the wind. And by causingthe helm to work, this must soon rouse the lubber there stationed, ifnot already awake. But our dropping overboard the breaker greatlyaided us in this respect: it diminished the ship's headway; whichowing to the light breeze had not been very great at any time duringthe night. Had it been so, all hope of escaping without firstarresting the vessel's progress, would have been little short ofmadness. As it was, the sole daring of the deed that night achieved, consisted in our lowering away while the ship yet clove the brine, though but moderately. 

All was now ready: the cranes swung in, the lashings adrift, and the boat fairly suspended; when, seizing the ends of the tackleropes, we silently stepped into it, one at each end. The dead weightof the breaker astern now dragged the craft horizontally through theair, so that her tackle ropes strained hard. She quivered like adolphin. Nevertheless, had we not feared her loud splash uponstriking the wave, we might have quitted the ship almost as silentlyas the breath the body. But this was out of the question, and ourplans were laid accordingly. 

"All ready, Jarl?"

"Ready. "

"A man overboard!" I shouted at the top of my compass; and likelightning the cords slid through our blistering hands, and with atremendous shock the boat bounded on the sea's back. One mad sheerand plunge, one terrible strain on the tackles as we sunk in thetrough of the waves, tugged upon by the towing breaker, and ourknives severed the tackle ropes--we hazarded not unhooking theblocks--our oars were out, and the good boat headed round, with prowto leeward. 

"Man overboard!" was now shouted from stem to stern. And directly weheard the confused tramping and shouting of the sailors, as theyrushed from their dreams into the almost inscrutable darkness. 

"Man overboard! Man overboard!" My heart smote me as the human cry ofhorror came out of the black vaulted night. 

"Down helm!" was soon heard from the chief mate. "Back the main-yard!Quick to the boats! How's this? One down already? Well done! Hold on, then, those other boats!"

Meanwhile several seamen were shouting as they strained at the braces. 

"Cut! cut all! Lower away! lower away!" impatiently cried thesailors, who already had leaped into the boats. 

"Heave the ship to, and hold fast every thing, " cried the captain, apparently just springing to the deck. "One boat's enough. Steward;show a light there from the mizzen-top. Boat ahoy!--Have you got thatman?"

No reply. The voice came out of a cloud; the ship dimly showing likea ghost. We had desisted from rowing, and hand over hand were nowhauling in upon the rope attached to the breaker, which we soonlifted into the boat, instantly resuming our oars. 

"Pull! pull, men! and save him!" again shouted the captain. 

"Ay, ay, sir, " answered Jarl instinctively, "pulling as hard as everwe can, sir. "

And pull we did, till nothing could be heard from the ship but aconfused tumult; and, ever and anon, the hoarse shout of the captain, too distant to be understood. 

We now set our sail to a light air; and right into the darkness, anddead to leeward, we rowed and sailed till morning dawned. 

CHAPTER IXThe Watery World Is All Before Them

At sea in an open boat, and a thousand miles from land!

Shortly after the break of day, in the gray transparent light, aspeck to windward broke the even line of the horizon. It was the shipwending her way north-eastward. 

Had I not known the final indifference of sailors to such disastersas that which the Arcturion's crew must have imputed to the nightpast (did not the skipper suspect the truth) I would have regardedthat little speck with many compunctions of conscience. Nor, as itwas, did I feel in any very serene humor. For the consciousness ofbeing deemed dead, is next to the presumable unpleasantness of beingso in reality. One feels like his own ghost unlawfully tenanting adefunct carcass. Even Jarl's glance seemed so queer, that I beggedhim to look another way. 

Secure now from all efforts of the captain to recover those whom hemost probably supposed lost; and equally cut off from all hope ofreturning to the ship even had we felt so inclined; the resolutionthat had thus far nerved me, began to succumb in a measure to theawful loneliness of the scene. Ere this, I had regarded the ocean asa slave, the steed that bore me whither I listed, and whose viciouspropensities, mighty though they were, often proved harmless, whenopposed to the genius of man. But now, how changed! In our frailboat, I would fain have built an altar to Neptune. 

What a mere toy we were to the billows, that jeeringly shoulderedus from crest to crest, as from hand to hand lost souls may be tossedalong by the chain of shades which enfilade the route to Tartarus. 

But drown or swim, here's overboard with care! Cheer up, Jarl! Ha!Ha! how merrily, yet terribly, we sail! Up, up--slowly up--toiling upthe long, calm wave; then balanced on its summit a while, like aplank on a rail; and down, we plunge headlong into the seethingabyss, till arrested, we glide upward again. And thus did we go. Nowburied in watery hollows--our sail idly flapping; then lifted aloft--canvas bellying; and beholding the furthest horizon. 

Had not our familiarity with the business of whaling divested ourcraft's wild motions of its first novel horrors, we had been but arueful pair. But day-long pulls after whales, the ship left milesastern; and entire dark nights passed moored to the monsters, killedtoo late to be towed to the ship far to leeward:--all this, and muchmore, accustoms one to strange things. Death, to be sure, has a mouthas black as a wolf's, and to be thrust into his jaws is a seriousthing. But true it most certainly is--and I speak from no hearsay--that to sailors, as a class, the grisly king seems not half sohideous as he appears to those who have only regarded him on shore, and at a deferential distance. Like many ugly mortals, his featuresgrow less frightful upon acquaintance; and met over often andsociably, the old adage holds true, about familiarity breedingcontempt. Thus too with soldiers. Of the quaking recruit, threepitched battles make a grim grenadier; and he who shrank from themuzzle of a cannon, is now ready to yield his mustache for a sponge. 

And truly, since death is the last enemy of all, valiant souls willtaunt him while they may. Yet rather, should the wise regard him asthe inflexible friend, who, even against our own wills, from life'sevils triumphantly relieves us. 

And there is but little difference in the manner of dying. To die, isall. And death has been gallantly encountered by those who neverbeheld blood that was red, only its light azure seen through theveins. And to yield the ghost proudly, and march out of your fortresswith all the honors of war, is not a thing of sinew and bone. Thoughin prison, Geoffry Hudson, the dwarf, died more bravely than Goliah, the giant; and the last end of a butterfly shames us all. Some womenhave lived nobler lives, and died nobler deaths, than men. Threatenedwith the stake, mitred Cranmer recanted; but through her fortitude, the lorn widow of Edessa stayed the tide of Valens' persecutions. 'Tis no great valor to perish sword in hand, and bravado on lip;cased all in panoply complete. For even the alligator dies in hismail, and the swordfish never surrenders. To expire, mild-eyed, inone's bed, transcends the death of Epaminondas. 

CHAPTER XThey Arrange Their Canopies And Lounges, And Try To Make ThingsComfortable

Our little craft was soon in good order. From the spare riggingbrought along, we made shrouds to the mast, and converted the boat-hook into a handy boom for the jib. Going large before the wind, weset this sail wing-and-wing with the main-sail. The latter, inaccordance with the customary rig of whale-boats, was worked with asprit and sheet. It could be furled or set in an instant. The bags ofbread we stowed away in the covered space about the loggerhead, auseless appurtenance now, and therefore removed. At night, Jarl usedit for a pillow; saying, that when the boat rolled it gave easy playto his head. The precious breaker we lashed firmly amidships; therebymuch improving our sailing. 

Now, previous to leaving the ship, we had seen to it well, that ourcraft was supplied with all those equipments, with which, by theregulations of the fishery, a whale-boat is constantly provided:night and day, afloat or suspended. Hanging along our gunwalesinside, were six harpoons, three lances, and a blubber-spade; allkeen as razors, and sheathed with leather. Besides these, we hadthree waifs, a couple of two-gallon water-kegs, several bailers, theboat-hatchet for cutting the whale-line, two auxiliary knives for thelike purpose, and several minor articles, also employed in huntingthe leviathan. The line and line-tub, however, were on ship-board. 

And here it may be mentioned, that to prevent the strain uponthe boat when suspended to the ship's side, the heavy whale-line, over two hundred fathoms in length, and something more than an inchin diameter, when not in use is kept on ship-board, coiled away likean endless snake in its tub. But this tub is always in readiness tobe launched into the boat. Now, having no use for the line belongingto our craft, we had purposely left it behind. 

But well had we marked that by far the most important item of awhale-boat's furniture was snugly secured in its place. This was thewater-tight keg, at both ends firmly headed, containing a smallcompass, tinder-box and flint, candles, and a score or two ofbiscuit. This keg is an invariable precaution against what sofrequently occurs in pursuing the sperm whale--prolonged absence fromthe ship, losing sight of her, or never seeing her more, till yearsafter you reach home again. In this same keg of ours seemed cooperedup life and death, at least so seemed it to honest Jarl. No soonerhad we got clear from the Arcturion, than dropping his oar for aninstant, he clutched at it in the dark. 

And when day at last came, we knocked out the head of the keg withthe little hammer and chisel, always attached to it for that purpose, and removed the compass, that glistened to us like a human eye. Thenfilling up the vacancy with biscuit, we again made all tight, drivingdown the hoops till they would budge no more. 

At first we were puzzled to fix our compass. But at last the Skyemanout knife, and cutting a round hole in the after-most thwart, or seatof the boat, there inserted the little brass case containing theneedle. 

Over the stern of the boat, with some old canvas which my Viking'sforethought had provided, we spread a rude sort of awning, or rathercounterpane. This, however, proved but little or no protection fromthe glare of the sun; for the management of the main-sail forbade anyconsiderable elevation of the shelter. And when the breeze was fresh, we were fain to strike it altogether; for the wind being fromaft, and getting underneath the canvas, almost lifted the lightboat's stem into the air, vexing the counterpane as if it were apetticoat turning a gusty corner. But when a mere breath rippled thesea, and the sun was fiery hot, it was most pleasant to lounge inthis shady asylum. It was like being transferred from the roast tocool in the cupboard. And Jarl, much the toughest fowl of the two, out of an abundant kindness for his comrade, during the dayvoluntarily remained exposed at the helm, almost two hours to my one. No lady-like scruples had he, the old Viking, about marring hiscomplexion, which already was more than bronzed. Over the ordinarytanning of the sailor, he seemed masked by a visor of japanning, dotted all over with freckles, so intensely yellow, and symmetricallycircular, that they seemed scorched there by a burning glass. 

In the tragico-comico moods which at times overtook me, I used tolook upon the brown Skyeman with humorous complacency. If we fall inwith cannibals, thought I, then, ready-roasted Norseman that thouart, shall I survive to mourn thee; at least, during the period Irevolve upon the spit. 

But of such a fate, it needs hardly be said, we had no apprehension. 

CHAPTER XIJarl Afflicted With The Lockjaw

If ever again I launch whale-boat from sheer-plank of ship at sea, Ishall take good heed, that my comrade be a sprightly fellow, with arattle-box head. Be he never so silly, his very silliness, so long ashe be lively at it, shall be its own excuse. 

Upon occasion, who likes not a lively loon, one of your giggling, gamesome oafs, whose mouth is a grin? Are not such, well-ordereddispensations of Providence? filling up vacuums, in intervals ofsocial stagnation relieving the tedium of existing? besides keepingup, here and there, in very many quarters indeed, sundry people'sgood opinion of themselves? What, if at times their speech is insipidas water after wine? What, if to ungenial and irascible souls, theirvery "mug" is an exasperation to behold, their clack an inducement tosuicide? Let us not be hard upon them for this; but let them live onfor the good they may do. 

But Jarl, dear, dumb Jarl, thou wert none of these. Thou didst carrya phiz like an excommunicated deacon's. And no matter what happened, it was ever the same. Quietly, in thyself, thou didst revolve uponthine own sober axis, like a wheel in a machine which forever goesround, whether you look at it or no. Ay, Jarl! wast thou not foreverintent upon minding that which so many neglect--thine own especialbusiness? Wast thou not forever at it, too, with no likelihood ofever winding up thy moody affairs, and striking a balance sheet?

But at times how wearisome to me these everlasting reveries inmy one solitary companion. I longed for something enlivening; a burstof words; human vivacity of one kind or other. After in vain essayingto get something of this sort out of Jarl, I tried it all by myself;playing upon my body as upon an instrument; singing, halloing, andmaking empty gestures, till my Viking stared hard; and I myselfpaused to consider whether I had run crazy or no. 

But how account for the Skyeman's gravity? Surely, it was based uponno philosophic taciturnity; he was nothing of an idealist; an aerialarchitect; a constructor of flying buttresses. It was inconceivable, that his reveries were Manfred-like and exalted, reminiscent ofunutterable deeds, too mysterious even to be indicated by theremotest of hints. Suppositions all out of the question. 

His ruminations were a riddle. I asked him anxiously, whether, in anypart of the world, Savannah, Surat, or Archangel, he had ever a wifeto think of; or children, that he carried so lengthy a phiz. Nowhereneither. Therefore, as by his own confession he had nothing to thinkof but himself, and there was little but honesty in him (havingwhich, by the way, he may be thought full to the brim), what could Ifall back upon but my original theory: namely, that in repose, hisintellects stepped out, and left his body to itself. 

CHAPTER XIIMore About Being In An Open Boat

On the third morning, at break of day, I sat at the steering oar, anhour or two previous having relieved Jarl, now fast asleep. Somehow, and suddenly, a sense of peril so intense, came over me, that itcould hardly have been aggravated by the completest solitude. 

On a ship's deck, the mere feeling of elevation above the water, andthe reach of prospect you command, impart a degree of confidencewhich disposes you to exult in your fancied security. But in an openboat, brought down to the very plane of the sea, this feeling almostwholly deserts you. Unless the waves, in their gambols, toss you andyour chip upon one of their lordly crests, your sphere of vision islittle larger than it would be at the bottom of a well. At best, yourmost extended view in any one direction, at least, is in a high, slow-rolling sea; when you descend into the dark, misty spaces, between long and uniform swells. Then, for the moment, it is likelooking up and down in a twilight glade, interminable; where twodawns, one on each hand, seem struggling through the semi-transparenttops of the fluid mountains. 

But, lingering not long in those silent vales, from watery cliff tocliff, a sea-chamois, sprang our solitary craft, --a goat among the Alps!

How undulated the horizon; like a vast serpent with ten thousandfolds coiled all round the globe; yet so nigh, apparently, that itseemed as if one's hand might touch it. 

What loneliness; when the sun rose, and spurred up the heavens, wehailed him as a wayfarer in Sahara the sight of a distant horseman. Save ourselves, the sun and the Chamois seemed all that was left oflife in the universe. We yearned toward its jocund disk, as instrange lands the traveler joyfully greets a face from home, whichthere had passed unheeded. And was not the sun a fellow-voyager? werewe not both wending westward? But how soon he daily overtook andpassed us; hurrying to his journey's end. 

When a week had gone by, sailing steadily on, by day and by night, andnothing in sight but this self-same sea, what wonder if disquietingthoughts at last entered our hearts? If unknowingly we should passthe spot where, according to our reckoning, our islands lay, upon whatshoreless sea would we launch? At times, these forebodings bewilderedmy idea of the positions of the groups beyond. All became vague andconfused; so that westward of the Kingsmil isles and the Radack chain, I fancied there could be naught but an endless sea. 

CHAPTER XIIIOf The Chondropterygii, And Other Uncouth Hordes Infesting The South Seas

At intervals in our lonely voyage, there were sights whichdiversified the scene; especially when the constellation Pisces wasin the ascendant. 

It's famous botanizing, they say, in Arkansas' boundless prairies; Icommend the student of Ichthyology to an open boat, and the oceanmoors of the Pacific. As your craft glides along, what strangemonsters float by. Elsewhere, was never seen their like. And nowhereare they found in the books of the naturalists. 

Though America be discovered, the Cathays of the deep are unknown. And whoso crosses the Pacific might have read lessons to Buffon. Thesea-serpent is not a fable; and in the sea, that snake is but agarden worm. There are more wonders than the wonders rejected, andmore sights unrevealed than you or I ever ever dreamt of. Moles andbats alone should be skeptics; and the only true infidelity is for alive man to vote himself dead. Be Sir Thomas Brown our ensample; who, while exploding "Vulgar Errors, " heartily hugged all the mysteries inthe Pentateuch. 

But look! fathoms down in the sea; where ever saw you a phantom likethat? An enormous crescent with antlers like a reindeer, and a Deltaof mouths. Slowly it sinks, and is seen no more. 

Doctor Faust saw the devil; but you have seen the "Devil Fish. "

Look again! Here comes another. Jarl calls it a Bone Shark. Full aslarge as a whale, it is spotted like a leopard; and tusk-like teethoverlap its jaws like those of the walrus. To seamen, nothing strikesmore terror than the near vicinity of a creature like this. Greatships steer out of its path. And well they may; since the good craftEssex, and others, have been sunk by sea-monsters, as the alligatorthrusts his horny snout through a Carribean canoe. 

Ever present to us, was the apprehension of some sudden disaster fromthe extraordinary zoological specimens we almost hourly passed. 

For the sharks, we saw them, not by units, nor by tens, nor byhundreds; but by thousands and by myriads. Trust me, there are moresharks in the sea than mortals on land. 

And of these prolific fish there are full as many species as of dogs. But by the German naturalists Muller and Henle, who, in christeningthe sharks, have bestowed upon them the most heathenish names, theyare classed under one family; which family, according to Muller, king-at-arms, is an undoubted branch of the ancient and famous tribeof the Chondropterygii. 

To begin. There is the ordinary Brown Shark, or sea attorney, socalled by sailors; a grasping, rapacious varlet, that in spite of thehard knocks received from it, often snapped viciously at our steeringoar. At times, these gentry swim in herds; especially about theremains of a slaughtered whale. They are the vultures of the deep. 

Then we often encountered the dandy Blue Shark, a long, taper andmighty genteel looking fellow, with a slender waist, like a Bond-street beau, and the whitest tiers of teeth imaginable. This daintyspark invariably lounged by with a careless fin and an indolent tail. But he looked infernally heartless. 

How his cold-blooded, gentlemanly air, contrasted with the rude, savage swagger of the Tiger Shark; a round, portly gourmand; withdistended mouth and collapsed conscience, swimming about seeking whomhe might devour. These gluttons are the scavengers of navies, following ships in the South Seas, picking up odds and ends ofgarbage, and sometimes a tit-bit, a stray sailor. No wonder, then, that sailors denounce them. In substance, Jarl once assured me, thatunder any temporary misfortune, it was one of his sweetestconsolations to remember, that in his day, he had murdered, notkilled, shoals of Tiger Sharks. 

Yet this is all wrong. As well hate a seraph, as a shark. Both weremade by the same hand. And that sharks are lovable, witness theirdomestic endearments. No Fury so ferocious, as not to have someamiable side. In the wild wilderness, a leopard-mother caresses hercub, as Hagar did Ishmael; or a queen of France the dauphin. We knownot what we do when we hate. And I have the word of my gentlemanlyfriend Stanhope, for it; that he who declared he loved a good haterwas but a respectable sort of Hottentot, at best. No very genteelepithet this, though coming from the genteelest of men. But when thedigger of dictionaries said that saying of his, he was assuredly notmuch of a Christian. However, it is hard for one given up toconstitutional hypos like him; to be filled with the milk andmeekness of the gospels. Yet, with deference, I deny that my olduncle Johnson really believed in the sentiment ascribed to him. Lovea hater, indeed! Who smacks his lips over gall? Now hate is athankless thing. So, let us only hate hatred; and once give loveplay, we will fall in love with a unicorn. Ah! the easiest way is thebest; and to hate, a man must work hard. Love is a delight; but hatea torment. And haters are thumbscrews, Scotch boots, and Spanishinquisitions to themselves. In five words--would they were a Siamesediphthong--he who hates is a fool. 

For several days our Chamois was followed by two of these aforesaidTiger Sharks. A brace of confidential inseparables, jogging along inour wake, side by side, like a couple of highwaymen, biding theirtime till you come to the cross-roads. But giving it up at last, fora bootless errand, they dropped farther and farther astern, untilcompletely out of sight. Much to the Skyeman's chagrin; who longstood in the stern, lance poised for a dart. 

But of all sharks, save me from the ghastly White Shark. For thoughwe should hate naught, yet some dislikes are spontaneous; anddisliking is not hating. And never yet could I bring myself to beloving, or even sociable, with a White Shark. He is not the sort ofcreature to enlist young affections. 

This ghost of a fish is not often encountered, and shows plainer bynight than by day. Timon-like, he always swims by himself; glidingalong just under the surface, revealing a long, vague shape, of amilky hue; with glimpses now and then of his bottomless white pit ofteeth. No need of a dentist hath he. Seen at night, stealing alonglike a spirit in the water, with horrific serenity of aspect, theWhite Shark sent many a thrill to us twain in the Chamois. 

By day, and in the profoundest calms, oft were we startled by theponderous sigh of the grampus, as lazily rising to the surface, hefetched a long breath after napping below. 

And time and again we watched the darting albicore, the fish with thechain-plate armor and golden scales; the Nimrod of the seas, to whomso many flying fish fall a prey. Flying from their pursuers, many ofthem flew into our boat. But invariably they died from the shock. Nonursing could restore them. One of their wings I removed, spreadingit out to dry under a weight. In two days' time the thin membrane, all over tracings like those of a leaf, was transparent as isinglass, and tinted with brilliant hues, like those of a changing silk. 

Almost every day, we spied Black Fish; coal-black and glossy. Theyseemed to swim by revolving round and round in the water, like a wheel;their dorsal fins, every now and then shooting into view, like spokes. 

Of a somewhat similar species, but smaller, and clipper-built aboutthe nose, were the Algerines; so called, probably, from their corsairpropensities; waylaying peaceful fish on the high seas, andplundering them of body and soul at a gulp. Atrocious Turks! acrusade should be preached against them. 

Besides all these, we encountered Killers and Thrashers, by far themost spirited and "spunky" of the finny tribes. Though little largerthan a porpoise, a band of them think nothing of assailing leviathanhimself. They bait the monster, as dogs a bull. The Killers seizingthe Right whale by his immense, sulky lower lip, and the Thrashersfastening on to his back, and beating him with their sinewy tails. Often they come off conquerors, worrying the enemy to death. Though, sooth to say, if leviathan gets but one sweep al them with his terribletail, they go flying into the air, as if tossed from Taurus' horn. 

This sight we beheld. Had old Wouvermans, who once painted a bullbait, been along with us, a rare chance, that, for his pencil. AndGudin or Isabey might have thrown the blue rolling sea into thepicture. Lastly, one of Claude's setting summer suns would haveglorified the whole. Oh, believe me, God's creatures fighting, finfor fin, a thousand miles from land, and with the round horizon foran arena; is no ignoble subject for a masterpiece. 

Such are a few of the sights of the great South Sea. But there is notelling all. The Pacific is populous as China. 

CHAPTER XIVJarl's Misgivings

About this time an event took place. My good Viking opened his mouth, and spoke. The prodigy occurred, as, jacknife in hand, he was bendingover the midship oar; on the loom, or handle, of which he kept ouralmanac; making a notch for every set sun. For some forty-eight hourspast, the wind had been light and variable. It was more thansuspected that a current was sweeping us northward. 

Now, marking these things, Jarl threw out the thought, that the morewind, and the less current, the better; and if a long calm came on, of which there was some prospect, we had better take to our oars. 

Take to our oars! as if we were crossing a ferry, and no oceanleagues to traverse. The idea indirectly suggested all possiblehorrors. To be rid of them forthwith, I proceeded to dole out ourmorning meal. For to make away with such things, there is nothingbetter than bolting something down on top of them; albeit, oftrepeated, the plan is very apt to beget dyspepsia; and the dyspepsiathe blues. 

But what of our store of provisions? So far as enough to eat wasconcerned, we felt not the slightest apprehension; our suppliesproving more abundant than we had anticipated. But, curious to tell, we felt but little inclination for food. It was water, bright water, cool, sparkling water, alone, that we craved. And of this, also, ourstore at first seemed ample. But as our voyage lengthened, andbreezes blew faint, and calms fell fast, the idea of being deprivedof the precious fluid grew into something little short of a mono-mania; especially with Jarl. 

Every hour or two with the hammer and chisel belonging to the tinderbox keg, he tinkered away at the invaluable breaker; driving down thehoops, till in his over solicitude, I thought he would burst themoutright. 

Now the breaker lay on its bilge, in the middle of the boat, wheremore or less sea-water always collected. And ever and anon, dippinghis finger therein, my Viking was troubled with the thought, thatthis sea-water tasted less brackish than that alongside. Of coursethe breaker must be leaking. So, he would turn it over, till its wetside came uppermost; when it would quickly become dry as a bone. Butnow, with his knife, he would gently probe the joints of the staves;shake his head; look up; look down; taste of the water in the bottomof the boat; then that of the sea; then lift one end of the breaker;going through with every test of leakage he could dream of. Nor washe ever fully satisfied, that the breaker was in all respects sound. But in reality it was tight as the drum-heads that beat at Cerro-Gordo. Oh! Jarl, Jarl: to me in the boat's quiet stern, steering andphilosophizing at one time and the same, thou and thy breaker were astudy. 

Besides the breaker, we had, full of water, the two boat-kegs, previously alluded to. These were first used. We drank from them bytheir leaden spouts; so many swallows three times in the day; havingno other means of measuring an allowance. But when we came to thebreaker, which had only a bung-hole, though a very large one, dog-like, it was so many laps apiece; jealously counted by the observer. This plan, however, was only good for a single day; the water thengetting beyond the reach of the tongue. We therefore daily pouredfrom the breaker into one of the kegs; and drank from its spout. Butto obviate the absorption inseparable from decanting, we at last hitupon something better, --my comrade's shoe, which, deprived ofits quarters, narrowed at the heel, and diligently rinsed out in thesea, was converted into a handy but rather limber ladle. This we keptsuspended in the bung-hole of the breaker, that it might never twiceabsorb the water. 

Now pewter imparts flavor to ale; a Meerschaum bowl, the same to thetobacco of Smyrna; and goggle green glasses are deemed indispensableto the bibbing of Hock. What then shall be said of a leathern gobletfor water? Try it, ye mariners who list. 

One morning, taking his wonted draught, Jarl fished up in his ladle adeceased insect; something like a Daddy-long-legs, only morecorpulent. Its fate? A sea-toss? Believe it not; with all thoseprecious drops clinging to its lengthy legs. It was held over theladle till the last globule dribbled; and even then, being moist, honest Jarl was but loth to drop it overboard. 

For our larder, we could not endure the salt beef; it was raw as alive Abyssinian steak, and salt as Cracow. Besides, the Feegee similewould not have held good with respect to it. It was far from being"tender as a dead man. " The biscuit only could we eat; not to bewondered at; for even on shipboard, seamen in the tropics are butsparing feeders. 

And here let not, a suggestion be omitted, most valuable to anyfuture castaway or sailaway as the case may be. Eat not your biscuitdry; but dip it in the sea: which makes it more bulky and palatable. During meal times it was soak and sip with Jarl and me: one on eachside of the Chamois dipping our biscuit in the brine. This planobviated finger-glasses at the conclusion of our repast. Upon thewhole, dwelling upon the water is not so bad after all. The Chineseare no fools. In the operation of making your toilet, how handy tofloat in your ewer!

CHAPTER XVA Stitch In Time Saves Nine

Like most silent earnest sort of people, my good Viking was a patternof industry. When in the boats after whales, I have known him carryalong a roll of sinnate to stitch into a hat. And the boats lyingmotionless for half an hour or so, waiting the rising of the chase, his fingers would be plying at their task, like an old lady knitting. Like an experienced old-wife too, his digits had become so expert andconscientious, that his eyes left them alone; deeming opticsupervision unnecessary. And on this trip of ours, when not otherwiseengaged, he was quite as busy with his fingers as ever: unravelingold Cape Horn hose, for yarn wherewith to darn our woolen frocks;with great patches from the skirts of a condemned reefing jacket, panneling the seats of our "ducks;" in short, veneering our brokengarments with all manner of choice old broadcloths. 

With the true forethought of an old tar, he had brought along wishhim nearly the whole contents of his chest. His precious "Ditty Bag, "containing his sewing utensils, had been carefully packed away in thebottom of one of his bundles; of which he had as many as an old maidon her travels. In truth, an old salt is very much of an old maid, though, strictly speaking, far from deserving that misdeemedappellative. Better be an old maid, a woman with herself for ahusband, than the wife of a fool; and Solomon more than hints thatall men are fools; and every wise man knows himself to be one. When playing the sempstress, Jarl's favorite perch was thetriangular little platform in the bow; which being the driest andmost elevated part of the boat, was best adapted to his purpose. Herefor hours and hours together the honest old tailor would sit darningand sewing away, heedless of the wide ocean around; while forever, his slouched Guayaquil hat kept bobbing up and down against thehorizon before us. 

It was a most solemn avocation with him. Silently he nodded like thestill statue in the opera of Don Juan. Indeed he never spoke, unlessto give pithy utterance to the wisdom of keeping one's wardrobe inrepair. But herein my Viking at times waxed oracular. And many's thehour we glided along, myself deeply pondering in the stem, hand uponhelm; while crosslegged at the other end of the boat Jarl laid downpatch upon patch, and at long intervals precept upon precept; hereseveral saws, and there innumerable stitches. 

CHAPTER XVIThey Are Becalmed

On the eighth day there was a calm. 

It came on by night: so that waking at daybreak, and folding my armsover the gunwale, I looked out upon a scene very hard to describe. The sun was still beneath the horizon; perhaps not yet out of sightfrom the plains of Paraguay. But the dawn was too strong for thestars; which, one by one, had gone out, like waning lamps after aball. 

Now, as the face of a mirror is a blank, only borrowing characterfrom what it reflects; so in a calm in the Tropics, a colorless skyoverhead, the ocean, upon its surface, hardly presents a sign ofexistence. The deep blue is gone; and the glassy element liestranced; almost viewless as the air. 

But that morning, the two gray firmaments of sky and water seemedcollapsed into a vague ellipsis. And alike, the Chamois seemeddrifting in the atmosphere as in the sea. Every thing was fused intothe calm: sky, air, water, and all. Not a fish was to be seen. Thesilence was that of a vacuum. No vitality lurked in the air. And thisinert blending and brooding of all things seemed gray chaos inconception. 

This calm lasted four days and four nights; during which, but a fewcat's-paws of wind varied the scene. They were faint as the breath ofone dying. 

At times the heat was intense. The heavens, at midday, glowing likean ignited coal mine. Our skin curled up like lint; our vision becamedim; the brain dizzy. 

To our consternation, the water in the breaker becamelukewarm, brackish, and slightly putrescent; notwithstanding we keptour spare clothing piled upon the breaker, to shield it from the sun. At last, Jarl enlarged the vent, carefully keeping it exposed. Tothis precaution, doubtless, we owed more than we then thought. It wasnow deemed wise to reduce our allowance of water to the smallestmodicum consistent with the present preservation of life; stranglingall desire for more. 

Nor was this all. The upper planking of the boat began to warp; hereand there, cracking and splintering. But though we kept it moistenedwith brine, one of the plank-ends started from its place; and thesharp, sudden sound, breaking the scorching silence, caused us bothto spring to our feet. Instantly the sea burst in; but we made shiftto secure the rebellious plank with a cord, not having a nail; wethen bailed out the boat, nearly half full of water. 

On the second day of the calm, we unshipped the mast, to prevent itsbeing pitched out by the occasional rolling of the vast smooth swellsnow overtaking us. Leagues and leagues away, after its fierce raging, some tempest must have been sending to us its last dying waves. Foras a pebble dropped into a pond ruffles it to its marge; so, on allsides, a sea-gale operates as if an asteroid had fallen into thebrine; making ringed mountain billows, interminably expanding, instead of ripples. 

The great September waves breaking at the base of the NeversinkHighlands, far in advance of the swiftest pilot-boat, carry tidings. And full often, they know the last secret of many a stout ship, neverheard of from the day she left port. Every wave in my eyes seems asoul. 

As there was no steering to be done, Jarl and I sheltered ourselvesas well as we could under the awning. And for the first two days, oneat a time, and every three or four hours, we dropped overboard for abath, clinging to the gun-wale; a sharp look-out being kept forprowling sharks. A foot or two below the surface, the waterfelt cool and refreshing. 

On the third day a change came over us. We relinquished bathing, theexertion taxing us too much. Sullenly we laid ourselves down; turnedour backs to each other; and were impatient of the slightest casualtouch of our persons. What sort of expression my own countenancewore, I know not; but I hated to look at Jarl's. When I did it was aglare, not a glance. I became more taciturn than he. I can not tellwhat it was that came over me, but I wished I was alone. I felt thatso long as the calm lasted, we were without help; that neither couldassist the other; and above all, that for one, the water would holdout longer than for two. I felt no remorse, not the slightest, forthese thoughts. It was instinct. Like a desperado giving up theghost, I desired to gasp by myself. 

From being cast away with a brother, good God deliver me!

The four days passed. And on the morning of the fifth, thanks be toHeaven, there came a breeze. Dancingly, mincingly it came, justrippling the sea, until it struck our sails, previously set at thevery first token of its advance. At length it slightly freshened; andour poor Chamois seemed raised from the dead. 

Beyond expression delightful! Once more we heard the low humming ofthe sea under our bow, as our boat, like a bird, went singing on its way. 

How changed the scene! Overhead, a sweet blue haze, distillingsunlight in drops. And flung abroad over the visible creation was thesun-spangled, azure, rustling robe of the ocean, ermined with wavecrests; all else, infinitely blue. Such a cadence of musical sounds!Waves chasing each other, and sporting and frothing in frolicsomefoam: painted fish rippling past; and anon the noise of wings as sea-fowls flew by. 

Oh, Ocean, when thou choosest to smile, more beautiful thou art thanflowery mead or plain!

CHAPTER XVIIIn High Spirits, They Push On For The Terra Incognita

There were now fourteen notches on the loom of the Skyeman's oar:--Somany days since we had pushed from the fore-chains of the Arcturion. But as yet, no floating bough, no tern, noddy, nor reef-bird, todenote our proximity to land. In that long calm, whither might notthe currents have swept us?

Where we were precisely, we knew not; but according to our reckoning, the loose estimation of the knots run every hour, we must have saileddue west but little more than one hundred and fifty leagues; for themost part having encountered but light winds, and frequentintermitting calms, besides that prolonged one described. But spiteof past calms and currents, land there must be to the westward. Sun, compass, stout hearts, and steady breezes, pointed our prow thereto. So courage! my Viking, and never say drown!

At this time, our hearts were much lightened by discovering that ourwater was improving in taste. It seemed to have been undergoing anewthat sort of fermentation, or working, occasionally incident to shipwater shortly after being taken on board. Sometimes, for a period, itis more or less offensive to taste and smell; again, however, becoming comparatively limpid. 

But as our water improved, we grew more and more miserly of sopriceless a treasure. 

And here it may be well to make mention of another littlecircumstance, however unsentimental. Thorough-paced tar that he was, my Viking was an inordinate consumer of the Indian weed. Fromthe Arcturion, he had brought along with him a small half-keg, atbottom impacted with a solitary layer of sable Negrohead, fossil-marked, like the primary stratum of the geologists. It was the lasttier of his abundant supply for the long whaling voyage upon which hehad embarked upwards of three years previous. Now during the calm, and for some days after, poor Jarl's accustomed quid was no longeragreeable company. To pun: he eschewed his chew. I asked himwherefore. He replied that it puckered up his mouth, above allprovoked thirst, and had somehow grown every way distasteful. I wassorry; for the absence of his before ever present wad impaired whatlittle fullness there was left in his cheek; though, sooth to say, Ino longer called upon him as of yore to shift over the enormousmorsel to starboard or larboard, and so trim our craft. 

The calm gone by, once again my sea-tailor plied needle and thread;or turning laundress, hung our raiment to dry on oars peakedobliquely in the thole-pins. All of which tattered pennons, the windbeing astern, helped us gayly on our way; as jolly poor devils, withrags flying in the breeze, sail blithely through life; and are merryalthough they are poor!

CHAPTER XVIIIMy Lord Shark And His Pages

There is a fish in the sea that evermore, like a surly lord, onlygoes abroad attended by his suite. It is the Shovel-nosed Shark. Aclumsy lethargic monster, unshapely as his name, and the last speciesof his kind, one would think, to be so bravely waited upon, as he is. His suite is composed of those dainty little creatures called Pilotfish by sailors. But by night his retinue is frequently increased bythe presence of several small luminous fish, running in advance, andflourishing their flambeaux like link-boys lighting the monster'sway. Pity there were no ray-fish in rear, page-like, to carry hiscaudal train. 

Now the relation subsisting between the Pilot fish above mentionedand their huge ungainly lord, seems one of the most inscrutablethings in nature. At any rate, it poses poor me to comprehend. That amonster so ferocious, should suffer five or six little sparks, hardlyfourteen inches long, to gambol about his grim hull with the utmostimpunity, is of itself something strange. But when it is considered, that by a reciprocal understanding, the Pilot fish seem to act asscouts to the shark, warning him of danger, and apprising him of thevicinity of prey; and moreover, in case of his being killed, evincingtheir anguish by certain agitations, otherwise inexplicable; thewhole thing becomes a mystery unfathomable. Truly marvels abound. Itneeds no dead man to be raised, to convince us of some things. Evenmy Viking marveled full as much at those Pilot fish as he would havemarveled at the Pentecost. 

But perhaps a little incident, occurring about this period, will bestillustrate the matter in hand. 

We were gliding along, hardly three knots an hour, when my comrade, who had been dozing over the gunwale, suddenly started to his feet, and pointed out an immense Shovel-nosed Shark, less than a boat'slength distant, and about half a fathom beneath the surface. A lancewas at once snatched from its place; and true to his calling, Jarlwas about to dart it at the fish, when, interested by the sight ofits radiant little scouts, I begged him to desist. 

One of them was right under the shark, nibbling at his ventral fin;another above, hovering about his dorsal appurtenance; one on eachflank; and a frisking fifth pranking about his nose, seemingly havingsomething to say of a confidential nature. They were of a bright, steel-blue color, alternated with jet black stripes; with glisteningbellies of a silver-white. Clinging to the back of the shark, werefour or five Remoras, or sucking-fish; snaky parasites, impossible toremove from whatever they adhere to, without destroying their lives. The Remora has little power in swimming; hence its sole locomotion ison the backs of larger fish. Leech-like, it sticketh closer than afalse brother in prosperity; closer than a beggar to the benevolent;closer than Webster to the Constitution. But it feeds upon what itclings to; its feelers having a direct communication with theesophagus. 

The shark swam sluggishly; creating no sign of a ripple, but everand, anon shaking his Medusa locks, writhing and curling withhorrible life. Now and then, the nimble Pilot fish darted from hisside--this way and that--mostly toward our boat; but previous totaking a fresh start ever returning to their liege lord to reportprogress. 

A thought struck me. Baiting a rope's end with a morsel of our almostuseless salt beef, I suffered it to trail in the sea. Instantly theforemost scout swam toward it; hesitated; paused; but at lastadvancing, briskly snuffed at the line, and taking one finicallittle nibble, retreated toward the shark. Another moment, and thegreat Tamerlane himself turned heavily about; pointing his black, cannon-like nose directly toward our broadside. Meanwhile, the littlePilot fish darted hither and thither; keeping up a mighty fidgeting, like men of small minds in a state of nervous agitation. 

Presently, Tamerlane swam nearer and nearer, all the while lazilyeyeing the Chamois, as a wild boar a kid. Suddenly making a rush forit, in the foam he made away with the bait. But the next instant, theuplifted lance sped at his skull; and thrashing his requiem with hissinewy tail, he sunk slowly, through his own blood, out of sight. Down with him swam the terrified Pilot fish; but soon after, three ofthem were observed close to the boat, gliding along at a uniformpace; one an each side, and one in advance; even as they had attendedtheir lord. Doubtless, one was under our keel. 

"A good omen, " said Jarl; "no harm will befall us so long as they stay. "

But however that might be, follow us they did, for many days after:until an event occurred, which necessitated their withdrawal. 

CHAPTER XIXWho Goes There?

Jarl's oar showed sixteen notches on the loom, when one evening, asthe expanded sun touched the horizon's rim, a ship's uppermost sparswere observed, traced like a spider's web against its crimson disk. It looked like a far-off craft on fire. 

In bright weather at sea, a sail, invisible in the full flood ofnoon, becomes perceptible toward sunset. It is the reverse in themorning. In sight at gray dawn, the distant vessel, though in realityapproaching, recedes from view, as the sun rises higher and higher. This holds true, till its vicinity makes it readily fall within theordinary scope of vision. And thus, too, here and there, with otherdistant things: the more light you throw on them, the more youobscure. Some revelations show best in a twilight. 

The sight of the stranger not a little surprised us. But brighteningup, as if the encounter were welcome, Jarl looked happy andexpectant. He quickly changed his demeanor, however, upon perceivingthat I was bent upon shunning a meeting. 

Instantly our sails were struck; and calling upon Jarl, who wassomewhat backward to obey, I shipped the oars; and, both rowing, westood away obliquely from our former course. 

I divined that the vessel was a whaler; and hence, that by help ofthe glass, with which her look-outs must be momentarily sweeping thehorizon, they might possibly have descried us; especially, as we weredue east from the ship; a direction, which at sunset is theone most favorable for perceiving a far-off object at sea. Furthermore, our canvas was snow-white and conspicuous. To be sure, we could not be certain what kind of a vessel it was; but whatever itmight be, I, for one, had no mind to risk an encounter; for it wasquite plain, that if the stranger came within hailing distance, therewould be no resource but to link our fortunes with hers; whereas Idesired to pursue none but the Chamois'. As for the Skyeman, he keptlooking wistfully over his shoulder; doubtless, praying Heaven, thatwe might not escape what I sought to avoid. 

Now, upon a closer scrutiny, being pretty well convinced that thestranger, after all, was steering a nearly westerly course--rightaway from us--we reset our sail; and as night fell, my Viking'sentreaties, seconded by my own curiosity, induced me to resume ouroriginal course; and so follow after the vessel, with a view ofobtaining a nearer glimpse, without danger of detection. So, boldlywe steered for the sail. 

But not gaining much upon her, spite of the lightness of the breeze(a circumstance in our favor: the chase being a ship, and we but aboat), at my comrade's instigation, we added oars to sails, readilyguiding our way by the former, though the helm was left to itself. 

As we came nearer, it was plain that the vessel was no whaler; but asmall, two-masted craft; in short, a brigantine. Her sails were in astate of unaccountable disarray; . Only the foresail, mainsail, andjib being set. The first was much tattered; and the jib was hoistedbut half way up the stay, where it idly flapped, the breeze comingfrom over the taffrail. She continually yawed in her course; nowalmost presenting her broadside, then showing her stern. 

Striking our sails once more, we lay on our oars, and watched her inthe starlight. Still she swung from side to side, and still sailed on. 

Not a little terrified at the sight, superstitious Jarl more thaninsinuated that the craft must be a gold-huntress, haunted. But Itold him, that if such were the case, we must board her, come gold orgoblins. In reality, however, I began to think that she must havebeen abandoned by her crew; or else, that from sickness, those onboard were incapable of managing her. 

After a long and anxious reconnoiter, we came still nearer, using ouroars, but very reluctantly on Jarl's part; who, while rowing, kepthis eyes over his shoulder, as if about to beach the little Chamoison the back of a whale as of yore. Indeed, he seemed full asimpatient to quit the vicinity of the vessel, as before he had beenanxiously courting it. 

Now, as the silent brigantine again swung round her broadside, Ihailed her loudly. No return. Again. But all was silent. With a fewvigorous strokes, we closed with her, giving yet another unansweredhail; when, laying the Chamois right alongside, I clutched at themain-chains. Instantly we felt her dragging us along. Securing ourcraft by its painter, I sprang over the rail, followed by Jarl, whohad snatched his harpoon, his favorite arms. Long used with thatweapon to overcome the monsters of the deep, he doubted not it wouldprove equally serviceable in any other encounter. 

The deck was a complete litter. Tossed about were pearl oystershells, husks of cocoa-nuts, empty casks, and cases. The desertedtiller was lashed; which accounted for the vessel's yawing. But wecould not conceive, how going large before the wind; the craft could, for any considerable time, at least, have guided herself without thehelp of a hand. Still, the breeze was light and steady. 

Now, seeing the helm thus lashed, I could not but distrust thesilence that prevailed. It conjured up the idea of miscreantsconcealed below, and meditating treachery; unscrupulous mutineers--Lascars, or Manilla-men; who, having murdered the Europeans ofthe crew, might not be willing to let strangers depart unmolested. Oryet worse, the entire ship's company might have been swept away by afever, its infection still lurking in the poisoned hull. And thoughthe first conceit, as the last, was a mere surmise, it wasnevertheless deemed prudent to secure the hatches, which for thepresent we accordingly barred down with the oars of our boat. Thisdone, we went about the deck in search of water. And finding some ina clumsy cask, drank long and freely, and to our thirsty souls'content. 

The wind now freshening, and the rent sails like to blow from theyards, we brought the brigantine to the wind, and brailed up thecanvas. This left us at liberty to examine the craft, though, unfortunately, the night was growing hazy. 

All this while our boat was still towing alongside; and I was aboutto drop it astern, when Jarl, ever cautious, declared it safer whereit was; since, if there were people on board, they would most likelybe down in the cabin, from the dead-lights of which, mischief mightbe done to the Chamois. 

It was then, that my comrade observed, that the brigantine had noboats, a circumstance most unusual in any sort of a vessel at sea. But marking this, I was exceedingly gratified. It seemed to indicate, as I had opined, that from some cause or other, she must have beenabandoned of her crew. And in a good measure this dispelled my fearsof foul play, and the apprehension of contagion. Encouraged by thesereflections, I now resolved to descend, and explore the cabin, thoughsorely against Jarl's counsel. To be sure, as he earnestly said, thisstep might have been deferred till daylight; but it seemed toowearisome to wait. So bethinking me of our tinder-box and candles, Isent him into the boat for them. Presently, two candles were lit; oneof which the Skyeman tied up and down the barbed end of his harpoon;so that upon going below, the keen steel might not be far off, should the light be blown out by a dastard. 

Unfastening the cabin scuttle, we stepped downward into the smallestand murkiest den in the world. The altar-like transom, surmounted bythe closed dead-lights in the stem, together with the dim little sky-light overhead, and the somber aspect of every thing around, gave theplace the air of some subterranean oratory, say a Prayer Room ofPeter the Hermit. But coils of rigging, bolts of canvas, articles ofclothing, and disorderly heaps of rubbish, harmonized not with thisimpression. Two doors, one on each side, led into wee little state-rooms, the berths of which also were littered. Among other things, was a large box, sheathed with iron and stoutly clamped, containing akeg partly filled with powder, the half of an old cutlass, a pouch ofbullets, and a case for a sextant--a brass plate on the lid, with themaker's name. London. The broken blade of the cutlass was very rustyand stained; and the iron hilt bent in. It looked so tragical that Ithrust it out of sight. 

Removing a small trap-door, opening into the space beneath, calledthe "run, " we lighted upon sundry cutlasses and muskets, lyingtogether at sixes and sevens, as if pitched down in a hurry. 

Casting round a hasty glance, and satisfying ourselves, that throughthe bulkhead of the cabin, there was no passage to the forward partof the hold, we caught up the muskets and cutlasses, the powder kegand the pouch of bullets, and bundling them on deck, prepared tovisit the other end of the vessel. Previous to so doing, however, Iloaded a musket, and belted a cutlass to my side. But my Vikingpreferred his harpoon. 

In the forecastle reigned similar confusion. But there was a snuglittle lair, cleared away in one corner, and furnished with a grassmat and bolster, like those used among the Islanders of these seas. This little lair looked to us as if some leopard had crouched there. And as it turned out, we were not far from right. Forming oneside of this retreat, was a sailor's chest, stoutly secured by alock, and monstrous heavy withal. Regardless of Jarl's entreaties, Imanaged to burst the lid; thereby revealing a motley assemblage ofmillinery, and outlandish knick-knacks of all sorts; together withsundry rude Calico contrivances, which though of unaccountable cut, nevertheless possessed a certain petticoatish air, and latitude ofskirt, betokening them the habiliments of some feminine creature;most probably of the human species. 

In this strong box, also, was a canvas bag, jingling with rusty oldbell-buttons, gangrened copper bolts, and sheathing nails; damp, greenish Carolus dollars (true coin all), besides divers iron screws, and battered, chisels, and belaying-pins. Sounded on the chest lid, the dollars rang clear as convent bells. These were put aside by Jarlthe sight of substantial dollars doing away, for the nonce, with hissuperstitious Misgivings. True to his kingship, he loved true coin;though abroad on the sea, and no land but dollarless dominionsground, all this silver was worthless as charcoal or diamonds. Nearlyone and the same thing, say the chemists; but tell that to themarines, say the illiterate Jews and the jewelers. Go, buy a house, or a ship, if you can, with your charcoal! Yea, all the woods inCanada charred down to cinders would not be worth the one famedBrazilian diamond, though no bigger than the egg of a carrier pigeon. Ah! but these chemists are liars, and Sir Humphrey Davy a cheat. Many's the poor devil they've deluded into the charcoal business, whootherwise might have made his fortune with a mattock. 

Groping again into the chest, we brought to light a queer little hairtrunk, very bald and rickety. At every corner was a mighty clamp, theweight of which had no doubt debilitated the box. It was jealouslysecured with a padlock, almost as big as itself; so that it wasalmost a question, which was meant to be security to the other. Prying at it hard, we at length effected an entrance; but sawno golden moidores, no ruddy doubloons; nothing under heaven butthree pewter mugs, such as are used in a ship's cabin, several brassscrews, and brass plates, which must have belonged to a quadrant;together with a famous lot of glass beads, and brass rings; while, pasted on the inside of the cover, was a little colored print, representing the harlots, the shameless hussies, having a fine timewith the Prodigal Son. 

It should have been mentioned ere now, that while we were busy in theforecastle, we were several times startled by strange sounds aloft. And just after, crashing into the little hair trunk, down came agreat top-block, right through the scuttle, narrowly missing myViking's crown; a much stronger article, by the way, than yourgoldsmiths turn out in these days. This startled us much;particularly Jarl, as one might suppose; but accustomed to thestrange creakings and wheezings of the masts and yards of old vesselsat sea, and having many a time dodged stray blocks accidentallyfalling from aloft, I thought little more of the matter; though mycomrade seemed to think the noises somewhat different from any thingof that kind he had even heard before. 

After a little more turning over of the rubbish in the forecastle, and much marveling thereat, we ascended to the deck; where we foundevery thing so silent, that, as we moved toward the taffrail, theSkyeman unconsciously addressed me in a whisper. 

CHAPTER XXNoises And Portents

I longed for day. For however now inclined to believe that thebrigantine was untenanted, I desired the light of the sun to placethat fact beyond a misgiving. 

Now, having observed, previous to boarding the vessel, that she layrather low in the water, I thought proper to sound the well. Butthere being no line-and-sinker at hand, I sent Jarl to hunt them upin the arm-chest on the quarter-deck, where doubtless they must bekept. Meanwhile I searched for the "breaks, " or pump-handles, which, as it turned out, could not have been very recently used; for theywere found lashed up and down to the main-mast. 

Suddenly Jarl came running toward me, whispering that all doubt wasdispelled;--there were spirits on board, to a dead certainty. He hadoverheard a supernatural sneeze. But by this time I was all butconvinced, that we were alone in the brigantine. Since, if otherwise, I could assign no earthly reason for the crew's hiding away from acouple of sailors, whom, were they so minded, they might easily havemastered. And furthermore, this alleged disturbance of the atmospherealoft by a sneeze, Jarl averred to have taken place in the main-top;directly underneath which I was all this time standing, and had heardnothing. So complimenting my good Viking upon the exceeding delicacyof his auriculars, I bade him trouble himself no more with hispiratical ghosts and goblins, which existed nowhere but in his ownimagination. 

Not finding the line-and-sinker, with the spare end of a bowline werigged a substitute; and sounding the well, found nothing to exciteour alarm. Under certain circumstances, however, this sounding aship's well is a nervous sort of business enough. 'Tis like feelingyour own pulse in the last stage of a fever. 

At the Skyeman's suggestion, we now proceeded to throw round thebrigantine's head on the other tack. For until daylight we desired toalter the vessel's position as little as possible, fearful of comingunawares upon reefs. 

And here be it said, that for all his superstitious misgivings aboutthe brigantine; his imputing to her something equivalent to a purelyphantom-like nature, honest Jarl was nevertheless exceedinglydownright and practical in all hints and proceedings concerning her. Wherein, he resembled my Right Reverend friend, Bishop Berkeley--truly, one of your lords spiritual--who, metaphysically speaking, holding all objects to be mere optical delusions, was, notwith-standing, extremely matter-of-fact in all matters touchingmatter itself. Besides being pervious to the points of pins, andpossessing a palate capable of appreciating plum-puddings:--whichsentence reads off like a pattering of hailstones. 

Now, while we were employed bracing round the yards, whispering Jarlmust needs pester me again with his confounded suspicions of goblinson board. He swore by the main-mast, that when the fore-yard swunground, he had heard a half-stifled groan from that quarter; as if oneof his bugbears had been getting its aerial legs jammed. I laughed:--hinting that goblins were incorporeal. Whereupon he besought me toascend the fore-rigging and test the matter for myself But here mymature judgment got the better of my first crude opinion. I civillydeclined. For assuredly, there was still a possibility, that thefore-top might be tenanted, and that too by living miscreants; and apretty hap would be mine, if, with hands full of rigging, and legsdangling in air, while surmounting the oblique futtock-shrouds, some unseen arm should all at once tumble me overboard. Therefore I held my peace; while Jarl went on to declare, that withregard to the character of the brigantine, his mind was now prettyfully made up;--she was an arrant impostor, a shade of a ship, fullof sailors' ghosts, and before we knew where we were, would dissolvein a supernatural squall, and leave us twain in the water. In short, Jarl, the descendant of the superstitious old Norsemen, was full ofold Norse conceits, and all manner of Valhalla marvels concerning theland of goblins and goblets. No wonder then, that with this catastrophein prospect, he again entreated me to quit the ill-starred craft, carrying off nothing from her ghostly hull. But I refused. 

One can not relate every thing at once. While in the cabin, we cameacross a "barge" of biscuit, and finding its contents of a qualitymuch superior to our own, we had filled our pockets and occasionallyregaled ourselves in the intervals of rummaging. Now this sea cake-basket we had brought on deck. And for the first time since biddingadieu to the Arcturion having fully quenched our thirst, our appetitereturned with a rush; and having nothing better to do till daydawned, we planted the bread-barge in the middle of the quarter-deck;and crossing our legs before it, laid close seige thereto, like theGrand Turk and his Vizier Mustapha sitting down before Vienna. 

Our castle, the Bread-Barge was of the common sort; an oblong oakenbox, much battered and bruised, and like the Elgin Marbles, all overinscriptions and carving:--foul anchors, skewered hearts, almanacs, Burton-blocks, love verses, links of cable, Kings of Clubs; anddivers mystic diagrams in chalk, drawn by old Finnish mariners; incasting horoscopes and prophecies. Your old tars are all Daniels. There was a round hole in one side, through which, in getting at thebread, invited guests thrust their hands. 

And mighty was the thrusting of hands that night; also, manyand earnest the glances of Mustapha at every sudden creaking of thespars or rigging. Like Belshazzar, my royal Viking ate with greatfear and trembling; ever and anon pausing to watch the wild shadowsflitting along the bulwarks. 

CHAPTER XXIMan Ho!

Slowly, fitfully, broke the morning in the East, showing the desolatebrig forging heavily through the water, which sluggishly thumpedunder her bows. While leaping from sea to sea, our faithful Chamois, like a faithful dog, still gamboled alongside, confined to the main-chains by its painter. At times, it would long lag behind; then, pushed by a wave like lightning dash forward; till bridled by itsleash, it again fell in rear. 

As the gray light came on, anxiously we scrutinized the features ofthe craft, as one by one they became more plainly revealed. Everything seemed stranger now, than when partially visible in the dingynight. The stanchions, or posts of the bulwarks, were of roughstakes, still incased in the bark. The unpainted sides were of adark-colored, heathenish looking wood. The tiller was a wry-necked, elbowed bough, thrusting itself through the deck, as if the treeitself was fast rooted in the hold. The binnacle, containing thecompass, was defended at the sides by yellow matting. The rigging--shrouds, halyards and all--was of "Kaiar, " or cocoa-nut fibres; andhere and there the sails were patched with plaited rushes. 

But this was not all. Whoso will pry, must needs light upon mattersfor suspicion. Glancing over the side, in the wake of every scupper-hole, we beheld a faded, crimson stain, which Jarl averred to beblood. Though now he betrayed not the slightest trepidation; for whathe saw pertained not to ghosts; and all his fears hitherto had beenof the super-natural. 

Indeed, plucking up a heart, with the dawn of the day my Vikinglooked bold as a lion; and soon, with the instinct of an old seamancast his eyes up aloft. 

Directly, he touched my arm, --"Look: what stirs in the main-top?"

Sure enough, something alive was there. 

Fingering our arms, we watched it; till as the day came on, acrouching stranger was beheld. 

Presenting my piece, I hailed him to descend or be shot. There wassilence for a space, when the black barrel of a musket was thrustforth, leveled at my head. Instantly, Jarl's harpoon was presented ata dart;--two to one;--and my hail was repeated. But no reply. 

"Who are you?"

"Samoa, " at length said a clear, firm voice. 

"Come down from the rigging. We are friends. "

Another pause; when, rising to his feet, the stranger slowlydescended, holding on by one hand to the rigging, for but one did hehave; his musket partly slung from his back, and partly griped underthe stump of his mutilated arm. 

He alighted about six paces from where we stood; and balancing hisweapon, eyed us bravely as the Cid. 

He was a tall, dark Islander, a very devil to behold, theatricallyarrayed in kilt and turban; the kilt of a gay calico print, theturban of a red China silk. His neck was jingling with strings ofbeads. 

"Who else is on board?" I asked; while Jarl, thus far covering thestranger with his weapon, now dropped it to the deck. 

"Look there:--Annatoo!" was his reply in broken English, pointingaloft to the fore-top. And lo! a woman, also an Islander; and barringher skirts, dressed very much like Samoa, was beheld descending. 

"Any more?"

"No more. "

"Who are _you_ then; and what craft is this?"

"Ah, ah--you are no ghost;--but are you my friend?" he cried, advancing nearer as he spoke; while the woman having gained the deck, also approached, eagerly glancing. 

We said we were friends; that we meant no harm; but desired to knowwhat craft this was; and what disaster had befallen her; for thatsomething untoward had occurred, we were certain. 

Whereto, Samoa made answer, that it was true that something dreadfulhad happened; and that he would gladly tell us all, and tell us thetruth. And about it he went. 

Now, this story of his was related in the mixed phraseology of aPolynesian sailor. With a few random reflections, in substance, itwill be found in the six following chapters. 

CHAPTER XXIIWhat Befel The Brigantine At The Pearl Shell Islands

The vessel was the Parki, of Lahina, a village and harbor on thecoast of Mowee, one of the Hawaian isles, where she had beenmiserably cobbled together with planks of native wood, and fragmentsof a wreck, there drifted ashore. 

Her appellative had been bestowed in honor of a high chief, thetallest and goodliest looking gentleman in all the Sandwich Islands. With a mixed European and native crew, about thirty in number (butonly four whites in all, captain included), the Parki, some fourmonths previous, had sailed from her port on a voyage southward, inquest of pearls, and pearl oyster shells, sea-slugs, and othermatters of that sort. 

Samoa, a native of the Navigator Islands, had long followed the sea, and was well versed in the business of oyster diving and itssubmarine mysteries. The native Lahineese on board were immediatelysubordinate to him; the captain having bargained with Samoa for theirservices as divers. 

The woman, Annatoo, was a native of a far-off, anonymous island tothe westward: whence, when quite young, she had been carried by thecommander of a ship, touching there on a passage from Macao toValparaiso. At Valparaiso her protector put her ashore; mostprobably, as I afterward had reason to think, for a nuisance. 

By chance it came to pass that when Annatoo's first virgin bloom haddeparted, leaving nothing but a lusty frame and a lustier soul, Samoa, the Navigator, had fallen desperately in love with her. Andthinking the lady to his mind, being brave like himself, anddoubtless well adapted to the vicissitudes of matrimony at sea, hemeditated suicide--I would have said, wedlock--and the twain becameone. And some time after, in capacity of wife, Annatoo the dame, accompanied in the brigantine, Samoa her lord. Now, as Antony flew tothe refuse embraces of Caesar, so Samoa solaced himself in the armsof this discarded fair one. And the sequel was the same. For notharder the life Cleopatra led my fine frank friend, poor Mark, thanQueen Annatoo did lead this captive of her bow and her spear. But allin good time. 

They left their port; and crossing the Tropic and the Line, fell inwith a cluster of islands, where the shells they sought were found inround numbers. And here--not at all strange to tell besides thenatives, they encountered a couple of Cholos, or half-breedSpaniards, from the Main; one half Spanish, the other half quarteredbetween the wild Indian and the devil; a race, that from Baldivia toPanama are notorious for their unscrupulous villainy. 

Now, the half-breeds having long since deserted a ship at theseislands, had risen to high authority among the natives. This hearing, the Parki's captain was much gratified; he, poor ignorant, neverbefore having fallen in with any of their treacherous race. And, nodoubt, he imagined that their influence over the Islanders would tendto his advantage. At all events, he made presents to the Cholos; who, in turn, provided him with additional divers from among the natives. Very kindly, also, they pointed out the best places for seeking theoysters. In a word, they were exceedingly friendly; often coming offto the brigantine, and sociably dining with the captain in the cabin;placing the salt between them and him. 

All things went on very pleasantly until, one morning, the half-breeds prevailed upon the captain to go with them, in his whale-boat, to a shoal on the thither side of the island, some distance from thespot where lay the brigantine. They so managed it, moreover, that nonebut the Lahineese under Samoa, in whom the captain much confided, wereleft in custody of the Parki; the three white men going along to row;for there happened to be little or no wind for a sail. 

Now, the fated brig lay anchored within a deep, smooth, circularlagoon, margined on all sides but one by the most beautiful groves. On that side, was the outlet to the sea; perhaps a cable's length ormore from where the brigantine had been moored. An hour or two afterthe party were gone, and when the boat was completely out of sight, the natives in shoals were perceived coming off from the shore; somein canoes, and some swimming. The former brought bread fruit andbananas, ostentatiously piled up in their proas; the latter draggedafter them long strings of cocoanuts; for all of which, on nearingthe vessel, they clamorously demanded knives and hatchets in barter. 

From their actions, suspecting some treachery, Samoa stood in thegangway, and warned them off; saying that no barter could take placeuntil the captain's return. But presently one of the savagesstealthily climbed up from the water, and nimbly springing from thebob-stays to the bow-sprit, darted a javelin full at the foremast, where it vibrated. The signal of blood! With terrible outcries, therest, pulling forth their weapons, hitherto concealed in the canoes, or under the floating cocoanuts, leaped into the low chains of thebrigantine; sprang over the bulwarks; and, with clubs and spears, attacked the aghast crew with the utmost ferocity. 

After one faint rally, the Lahineese scrambled for the rigging; butto a man were overtaken and slain. 

At the first alarm, Annatoo, however, had escaped to the fore-top-gallant-yard, higher than which she could not climb, and whither thesavages durst not venture. For though after their nuts thesePolynesians will climb palm trees like squirrels; yet, at the firstblush, they decline a ship's mast like Kennebec farmers. 

Upon the first token of an onslaught, Samoa, having rushed toward thecabin scuttle for arms, was there fallen upon by two young savages. But after a desperate momentary fray, in which his arm was mangled, he made shift to spring below, instantly securing overhead the slideof the scuttle. In the cabin, while yet the uproar of butcheryprevailed, he quietly bound up his arm; then laying on the transomthe captain's three loaded muskets, undauntedly awaited an assault. 

The object of the natives, it seems, was to wreck the brigantine uponthe sharp coral beach of the lagoon. And with this intent, one oftheir number had plunged into the water, and cut the cable, which wasof hemp. But the tide ebbing, cast the Parki's head seaward--towardthe outlet; and the savages, perceiving this, clumsily boarded thefore-tack, and hauled aft the sheet; thus setting, after a fashion, the fore-sail, previously loosed to dry. 

Meanwhile, a gray-headed old chief stood calmly at the tiller, endeavoring to steer the vessel shoreward. But not managing the helmaright, the brigantine, now gliding apace through the water, onlymade more way toward the outlet. Seeing which, the ringleaders, sixor eight in number, ran to help the old graybeard at the helm. But itwas a black hour for them. Of a sudden, while they were handling thetiller, three muskets were rapidly discharged upon them from thecabin skylight. Two of the savages dropped dead. The old steersman, clutching wildly at the helm, fell over it, mortally wounded; and ina wild panic at seeing their leaders thus unaccountably slain, therest of the natives leaped overboard and made for the shore. 

Hearing the slashing, Samoa flew on deck; and beholding the foresailset, and the brigantine heading right out to sea, he cried out toAnnatoo, still aloft, to descend to the topsail-yard, and loose thecanvas there. His command was obeyed. Annatoo deserved a gold medalfor what she did that day. Hastening down the rigging, after loosingthe topsail, she strained away at the sheets; in which operation shewas assisted by Samoa, who snatched an instant from the helm. 

The foresail and fore-topsail were now tolerably well set; and as thecraft drew seaward, the breeze freshened. And well that it did; for, recovered from their alarm, the savages were now in hot pursuit; somein canoes, and some swimming as before. But soon the main-topsail wasgiven to the breeze, which still freshening, came from over thequarter. And with this brave show of canvas, the Parki made gallantlyfor the outlet; and loud shouted Samoa as she shot by the reef, andparted the long swells without. Against these, the savages could notswim. And at that turn of the tide, paddling a canoe therein wasalmost equally difficult. But the fugitives were not yet safe. Infull chase now came in sight the whale-boat manned by the Cholos, andfour or five Islanders. Whereat, making no doubt, that all the whiteswho left the vessel that morning had been massacred through thetreachery of the half-breeds; and that the capture of the brigantinehad been premeditated; Samoa now saw no other resource than to pointhis craft dead away from the land. 

Now on came the devils buckling to their oars. Meantime Annatoo wasstill busy aloft, loosing the smaller sails--t'gallants and royals, which she managed partially to set. 

The strong breeze from astern now filling the ill-set sails, theybellied, and rocked in the air, like balloons, while, from the novelstrain upon it, every spar quivered and sprung. And thus, like afrightened gull fleeing from sea-hawks, the little Parki swoopedalong, and bravely breasted the brine. 

His shattered arm in a hempen sling, Samoa stood at the helm, themuskets reloaded, and planted full before him on the binnacle. For atime, so badly did the brigantine steer, by reason of her ill-adjusted sails, made still more unmanageable by the strengthof the breeze, --that it was doubtful, after all, notwithstanding herstart, whether the fugitives would not yet fall a prey to theirhunters. The craft wildly yawed, and the boat drew nearer and nearer. Maddened by the sight, and perhaps thinking more of revenge for thepast, than of security for the future, Samoa, yielding the helm toAnnatoo, rested his muskets on the bulwarks, and taking long, sureaim, discharged them, one by one at the advancing foe. 

The three reports were answered by loud jeers from the savages, whobrandished their spears, and made gestures of derision; while withmight and main the Cholos tugged at their oars. 

The boat still gaining on the brigantine, the muskets were againreloaded. And as the next shot sped, there was a pause; when, likelightning, the headmost Cholo bounded upwards from his seat, and oarin hand, fell into the sea. A fierce yell; and one of the nativesspringing into the water, caught the sinking body by its long hair;and the dead and the living were dragged into the boat. Taking heartfrom this fatal shot, Samoa fired yet again; but not with the likesure result; merely grazing the remaining half-breed, who, crouchingbehind his comrades, besought them to turn the boat round, and makefor the shore. Alarmed at the fate of his brother, and seeminglydistrustful of the impartiality of Samoa's fire, the pusillanimousvillain refused to expose a limb above the gunwale. 

Fain now would the pursuers have made good their escape; but anaccident forbade. In the careening of the boat, when the strickenCholo sprung overboard, two of their oars had slid into the water;and together with that death-griped by the half-breed, were nowfloating off; occasionally lost to view, as they sunk in the troughof the sea. Two of the Islanders swam to recover them; but frightenedby the whirring of a shot over their heads, as they unavoidablystruck out towards the Parki, they turned quickly about; justin time to see one of their comrades smite his body with his hand, ashe received a bullet from Samoa. 

Enough: darting past the ill-fated boat, they swam rapidly for land, followed by the rest; who plunged overboard, leaving in the boat thesurviving Cholo--who it seems could not swim--the wounded savage, andthe dead man. 

"Load away now, and take thy revenge, my fine fellow, " said Samoa tohimself. But not yet. Seeing all at his mercy, and having none, hequickly laid his fore-topsail to the mast; "hove to" the brigantine;and opened fire anew upon the boat; every swell of the sea heaving itnearer and nearer. Vain all efforts to escape. The wounded manpaddled wildly with his hands the dead one rolled from side to side;and the Cholo, seizing the solitary oar, in his frenziedheedlessness, spun the boat round and round; while all the while shotfollowed shot, Samoa firing as fast as Annatoo could load. At lengthboth Cholo and savage fell dead upon their comrades, canting the boatover sideways, till well nigh awash; in which manner she drifted off. 

CHAPTER XXIIISailing From The Island They Pillage The Cabin

There was a small carronade on the forecastle, unshipped from itscarriage, and lashed down to ringbolts on the deck. This Samoa nowloaded; and with an ax knocking off the round knob upon the breech, rammed it home in the tube. When, running the cannon out at one ofthe ports, and studying well his aim, he let fly, sunk the boat, andburied his dead. 

It was now late in the afternoon; and for the present bent uponavoiding land, and gaining the shoreless sea, never mind where, Samoaagain forced round his craft before the wind, leaving the islandastern. The decks were still cumbered with the bodies of theLahineese, which heel to point and crosswise, had, log-like, beenpiled up on the main-hatch. These, one by one, were committed to thesea; after which, the decks were washed down. 

At sunrise next morning, finding themselves out of sight of land, with little or no wind, they stopped their headway, and lashed thetiller alee, the better to enable them to overhaul the brigantine;especially the recesses of the cabin. For there, were stores of goodsadapted for barter among the Islanders; also several bags of dollars. 

Now, nothing can exceed the cupidity of the Polynesian, when, throughpartial commerce with the whites, his eyes are opened to hisnakedness, and he perceives that in some things they are richer thanhimself. 

The poor skipper's wardrobe was first explored; his chests of clothesbeing capsized, and their contents strown about the cabin floor. 

Then took place the costuming. Samoa and Annatoo trying on coats andpantaloons, shirts and drawers, and admiring themselves in the littlemirror panneled in the bulk-head. Then, were broken open boxes andbales; rolls of printed cotton were inspected, and vastly admired;insomuch, that the trumpery found in the captain's chests wasdisdainfully doffed: and donned were loose folds of calico, morecongenial to their tastes. 

As case after case was opened and overturned, slippery grew the cabindeck with torrents of glass beads; and heavy the necks of Samoa andAnnatoo with goodly bunches thereof. 

Among other things, came to light brass jewelry, --Rag Fair gewgawsand baubles a plenty, more admired than all; Annatoo, bedeckingherself like, a tragedy queen: one blaze of brass. Much mourned themarried dame, that thus arrayed, there was none to admire but Samoaher husband; but he was all the while admiring himself, and not her. 

And here must needs be related, what has hitherto remained unsaid. Very often this husband and wife were no Darby and Joan. Theirmarried life was one long campaign, whereof the truces were only bynight. They billed and they cooed on their arms, rising fresh in themorning to battle, and often Samoa got more than a hen-pecking. To beshort, Annatoo was a Tartar, a regular Calmuc, and Samoa--Heaven helphim--her husband. 

Yet awhile, joined together by a sense of common danger, and longengrossed in turning over their tinsel acquisitions without presentthought of proprietorship, the pair refrained from all squabbles. Butsoon burst the storm. Having given every bale and every case a goodshaking, Annatoo, making an estimate of the whole, very coollyproceeded to set apart for herself whatever she fancied. To this, Samoa objected; to which objection Annatoo objected; and then theywent at it. 

The lady vowed that the things were no more Samoa's than hers;nay, not so much; and that whatever she wanted, that same would shehave. And furthermore, by way of codicil, she declared that she wasslave to nobody. 

Now, Samoa, sad to tell, stood in no little awe of his bellicosespouse. What, though a hero in other respects; what, though he hadslain his savages, and gallantly carried his craft from theirclutches:--Like the valiant captains Marlborough and Belisarius, hewas a poltroon to his wife. And Annatoo was worse than either Sarahor Antonina. 

However, like every thing partaking of the nature of a scratch, mostconjugal squabbles are quickly healed; for if they healed not, theywould never anew break out: which is the beauty of the thing. So atlength they made up but the treaty stipulations of Annatoo told muchagainst the interests of Samoa. Nevertheless, ostensibly, it wasagreed upon, that they should strictly go halves; the lady, however, laying special claim to certain valuables, more particularly fancied. But as a set-off to this, she generously renounced all claims uponthe spare rigging; all claims upon the fore-mast and mainmast; andall claims upon the captain's arms and ammunition. Of the latter, bythe way, Dame Antonina stood in no need. Her voice was a park ofartillery; her talons a charge of bayonets. 

CHAPTER XXIVDedicated To The College Of Physicians And Surgeons

By this time Samoa's wounded arm was in such a state, that amputationbecame necessary. Among savages, severe personal injuries are, forthe most part, accounted but trifles. When a European would be takingto his couch in despair, the savage would disdain to recline. 

More yet. In Polynesia, every man is his own barber and surgeon, cutting off his beard or arm, as occasion demands. No unusual thing, for the warriors of Varvoo to saw off their own limbs, desperatelywounded in battle. But owing to the clumsiness of the instrumentemployed--a flinty, serrated shell--the operation has been known tolast several days. Nor will they suffer any friend to help them;maintaining, that a matter so nearly concerning a warrior is farbetter attended to by himself. Hence it may be said, that theyamputate themselves at their leisure, and hang up their tools whentired. But, though thus beholden to no one for aught connected withthe practice of surgery, they never cut off their own heads, thatever I heard; a species of amputation to which, metaphoricallyspeaking, many would-be independent sort of people in civilized landsare addicted. 

Samoa's operation was very summary. A fire was kindled in the littlecaboose, or cook-house, and so made as to produce much smoke. He thenplaced his arm upon one of the windlass bitts (a short uprighttimber, breast-high), and seizing the blunt cook's ax would havestruck the blow; but for some reason distrusting the precision of hisaim, Annatoo was assigned to the task. Three strokes, and thelimb, from just above the elbow, was no longer Samoa's; and he sawhis own bones; which many a centenarian can not say. The veryclumsiness of the operation was safety to the subject. The weight andbluntness of the instrument both deadened the pain and lessened thehemorrhage. The wound was then scorched, and held over the smoke ofthe fire, till all signs of blood vanished. From that day forward ithealed, and troubled Samoa but little. 

But shall the sequel be told? How that, superstitiously averse toburying in the sea the dead limb of a body yet living; since in thatcase Samoa held, that he must very soon drown and follow it; and how, that equally dreading to keep the thing near him, he at last hung italoft from the topmast-stay; where yet it was suspended, bandagedover and over in cerements. The hand that must have locked manyothers in friendly clasp, or smote a foe, was no food, thought Samoa, for fowls of the air nor fishes of the sea. 

Now, which was Samoa? The dead arm swinging high as Haman? Or theliving trunk below? Was the arm severed from the body, or the bodyfrom the arm? The residual part of Samoa was alive, and therefore wesay it was he. But which of the writhing sections of a ten timessevered worm, is the worm proper?

For myself, I ever regarded Samoa as but a large fragment of a man, not a man complete. For was he not an entire limb out of pocket? Andthe action at Teneriffe over, great Nelson himself--physiologicallyspeaking--was but three-quarters of a man. And the smoke of Waterlooblown by, what was Anglesea but the like? After Saratoga, whatArnold? To say nothing of Mutius Scaevola minus a hand, General Knoxa thumb, and Hannibal an eye; and that old Roman grenadier, Dentatus, nothing more than a bruised and battered trunk, a knotty sort ofhemlock of a warrior, hard to hack and hew into chips, thoughmuch marred in symmetry by battle-ax blows. Ah! but these warriors, like anvils, will stand a deal of hard hammering. Especially in theold knight-errant times. For at the battle of Brevieux in Flanders, my glorious old gossiping ancestor, Froissart, informs me, that tengood knights, being suddenly unhorsed, fell stiff and powerless tothe plain, fatally encumbered by their armor. Whereupon, the rascallyburglarious peasants, their foes, fell to picking their visors; asburglars, locks; or oystermen, oysters; to get at their lives. Butall to no purpose. And at last they were fain to ask aid of ablacksmith; and not till then, were the inmates of the armordispatched. Now it was deemed very hard, that the mysterious state-prisoner of France should be riveted in an iron mask; but theseknight-errants did voluntarily prison themselves in their own ironBastiles; and thus helpless were murdered there-in. Days of chivalrythese, when gallant chevaliers died chivalric deaths!

And this was the epic age, over whose departure my late eloquent andprophetic friend and correspondent, Edmund Burke, so movinglymourned. Yes, they were glorious times. But no sensible man, given toquiet domestic delights, would exchange his warm fireside andmuffins, for a heroic bivouac, in a wild beechen wood, of a raw gustymorning in Normandy; every knight blowing his steel-gloved fingers, and vainly striving to cook his cold coffee in his helmet. 

CHAPTER XXVPeril A Peace-Maker

A few days passed: the brigantine drifting hither and thither, andnothing in sight but the sea, when forth again on its stillness rungAnnatoo's domestic alarum. The truce was up. Most egregiously had thelady infringed it; appropriating to herself various objectspreviously disclaimed in favor of Samoa. Besides, forever on theprowl, she was perpetually going up and down; with untiring energy, exploring every nook and cranny; carrying off her spoils anddiligently secreting them. Having little idea of feminineadaptations, she pilfered whatever came handy:--iron hooks, dollars, bolts, hatchets, and stopping not at balls of marline and sheets ofcopper. All this, poor Samoa would have borne with what patience hemight, rather than again renew the war, were it not, that theaudacious dame charged him with peculations upon her own privatestores; though of any such thing he was innocent as the bowsprit. 

This insulting impeachment got the better of the poor islander'sphilosophy. He keenly resented it. And the consequence was, thatseeing all domineering useless, Annatoo flew off at a tangent;declaring that, for the future, Samoa might stay by himself; shewould have nothing more to do with him. Save when unavoidable inmanaging the brigantine, she would not even speak to him, that shewouldn't, the monster! She then boldly demanded the forecastle--inthe brig's case, by far the pleasantest end of the ship--for her ownindependent suite of apartments. As for hapless Belisarius, hemight do what he pleased in his dark little den of a cabin. 

Concerning the division of the spoils, the termagant succeeded incarrying the day; also, to her quarters, bale after bale of goods, together with numerous odds and ends, sundry and divers. Moreover, she laid in a fine stock of edibles, so as, in all respects possible, to live independent of her spouse. 

Unlovely Annatoo! Unfortunate Samoa! Thus did the pair make a divorceof it; the lady going upon a separate maintenance, --and Belisariusresuming his bachelor loneliness. In the captain's state room, allcold and comfortless, he slept; his lady whilome retiring to herforecastle boudoir; beguiling the hours in saying her pater-nosters, and tossing over and assorting her ill-gotten trinkets and finery;like Madame De Maintenon dedicating her last days and nights tocontinence and calicoes. 

But think you this was the quiet end of their conjugal quarrels? Ah, no! No end to those feuds, till one or t'other gives up the ghost. 

Now, exiled from the nuptial couch, Belisarius bore the hardshipwithout a murmur. And hero that he was, who knows that he felt notlike a soldier on a furlough? But as for Antonina, she could neitherget along with Belisarius, nor without him. She made advances. But ofwhat sort? Why, breaking into the cabin and purloining sundry goodstherefrom; in artful hopes of breeding a final reconciliation out ofthe temporary outburst that might ensue. 

Then followed a sad scene of altercation; interrupted at last by asudden loud roaring of the sea. Rushing to the deck, they beheldthemselves sweeping head-foremost toward a shoal making out from acluster of low islands, hitherto, by banks of clouds, shrouded fromview. 

The helm was instantly shifted; and the yards braced about. But forseveral hours, owing to the freshness of the breeze, the set of thecurrents, and the irregularity and extent of the shoal, itseemed doubtful whether they would escape a catastrophe. But Samoa'sseamanship, united to Annatoo's industry, at last prevailed; and thebrigantine was saved. 

Of the land where they came so near being wrecked, they knew nothing;and for that reason, they at once steered away. For after the fatalevents which had overtaken the Parki at the Pearl Shell islands, sofearful were they of encountering any Islanders, that from the firstthey had resolved to keep open sea, shunning every appearance ofland; relying upon being eventually picked up by some passing sail. 

Doubtless this resolution proved their salvation. For to thenavigator in these seas, no risk so great, as in approaching theisles; which mostly are so guarded by outpost reefs, and far out fromtheir margins environed by perils, that the green flowery fieldwithin, lies like a rose among thorns; and hard to be reached as theheart of proud maiden. Though once attained, all three--red rose, bright shore, and soft heart--are full of love, bloom, and all mannerof delights. The Pearl Shell islands excepted. 

Besides, in those generally tranquil waters, Samoa's little craft, though hundreds of miles from land, was very readily managed byhimself and Annatoo. So small was the Parki, that one hand couldbrace the main-yard; and a very easy thing it was, even to hoist thesmall top-sails; for after their first clumsy attempt to perform thatoperation by hand, they invariably led the halyards to the windlass, and so managed it, with the utmost facility. 

CHAPTER XXVIContaining A Pennyweight Of Philosophy

Still many days passed and the Parki yet floated. The little flying-fish got used to her familiar, loitering hull; and like swallowsbuilding their nests in quiet old trees, they spawned in the greatgreen barnacles that clung to her sides. 

The calmer the sea, the more the barnacles grow. In the tropicalPacific, but a few weeks suffice thus to encase your craft in shellarmor. Vast bunches adhere to the very cutwater, and if not strickenoff, much impede the ship's sailing. And, at intervals, this clearingaway of barnacles was one of Annatoo's occupations. For be it known, that, like most termagants, the dame was tidy at times, thoughcapriciously; loving cleanliness by fits and starts. Wherefore, thesebarnacles oftentimes troubled her; and with a long pole she would goabout, brushing them aside. It beguiled the weary hours, if nothingmore; and then she would return to her beads and her trinkets;telling them all over again; murmuring forth her devotions, andmarking whether Samoa had been pilfering from her store. 

Now, the escape from the shoal did much once again to heal thedifferences of the good lady and her spouse. And keeping house, asthey did, all alone by themselves, in that lonely craft, a marvel itis, that they should ever have quarreled. And then to divorce, andyet dwell in the same tenement, was only aggravating the evil. SoBelisarius and Antonina again came together. But now, grown wise byexperience, they neither loved over-keenly, nor hated; buttook things as they were; found themselves joined, without hope of asundering, and did what they could to make a match of the mate. Annatoo concluded that Samoa was not wholly to be enslaved; and Samoathought best to wink at Annatoo's foibles, and let her purloin whenshe pleased. 

But as in many cases, all this philosophy about wedlock is not proofagainst the perpetual contact of the parties concerned; and as it isfar better to revive the old days of courtship, when men's mouths arehoney-combs: and, to make them still sweeter, the ladies the beeswhich there store their sweets; when fathomless raptures glimmer fardown in the lover's fond eye; and best of all, when visits arealternated by absence: so, like my dignified lord duke and hisduchess, Samoa and Annatoo, man and wife, dwelling in the same house, still kept up their separate quarters. Marlborough visiting Sarah;and Sarah, Marlborough, whenever the humor suggested. 

CHAPTER XXVIIIn Which The Past History Op The Parki Is Concluded

Still days, days, days sped by; and steering now this way, now that, to avoid the green treacherous shores, which frequently rose intoview, the Parki went to and fro in the sea; till at last, it seemedhard to tell, in what watery world she floated. Well knowing therisks they ran, Samoa desponded. But blessed be ignorance. For in theday of his despondency, the lively old lass his wife bade him be ofstout heart, cheer up, and steer away manfully for the setting sun;following which, they must inevitably arrive at her own dear nativeisland, where all their cares would be over. So squaring their yards, away they glided; far sloping down the liquid sphere. 

Upon the afternoon of the day we caught sight of them in our boat, they had sighted a cluster of low islands, which put them in no smallpanic, because of their resemblance to those where the massacre hadtaken place. Whereas, they must have been full five hundred leaguesfrom that fearful vicinity. However, they altered their course toavoid it; and a little before sunset, dropping the islands astern, resumed their previous track. But very soon after, they espied ourlittle sea-goat, bounding over the billows from afar. 

This they took for a canoe giving chase to them. It renewed andaugmented their alarm. 

And when at last they perceived that the strange object was a boat, their fears, instead of being allayed, only so much the moreincreased. For their wild superstitions led them to conclude, that a white man's craft coming upon them so suddenly, upon the opensea, and by night, could be naught but a phantom. Furthermore, marking two of us in the Chamois, they fancied us the ghosts of theCholos. A conceit which effectually damped Samoa's courage, like myViking's, only proof against things tangible. So seeing us bent uponboarding the brigantine; after a hurried over-turning of theirchattels, with a view of carrying the most valuable aloft for safekeeping, they secreted what they could; and together made for thefore-top; the man with a musket, the woman with a bag of beads. Theirendeavoring to secure these treasures against ghostly appropriationoriginated in no real fear, that otherwise they would be stolen: itwas simply incidental to the vacant panic into which they werethrown. No reproach this, to Belisarius' heart of game; for the mostintrepid Feegee warrior, he who has slain his hecatombs, will not goten yards in the dark alone, for fear of ghosts. 

Their purpose was to remain in the top until daylight; by which time, they counted upon the withdrawal of their visitants; who, sureenough, at last sprang on board, thus verifying their worstapprehensions. 

They watched us long and earnestly. But curious to tell, in that verystrait of theirs, perched together in that airy top, their domesticdifferences again broke forth; most probably, from their beingsuddenly forced into such very close contact. 

However that might be, taking advantage of our descent into thecabin, Samoa, in desperation fled from his wife, and one-armed as hewas, sailor-like, shifted himself over by the fore and aft-stays tothe main-top, his musket being slung to his back. And thus divided, though but a few yards intervened, the pair were as much asunder asif at the opposite Poles. 

During the live-long night they were both in great perplexity as tothe extraordinary goblins on board. Such inquisitive, meddlesomespirits, had never before been encountered. So cool and systematic;sagaciously stopping the vessel's headway the better torummage;--thevery plan they themselves had adopted. But what mostsurprised them, was our striking a light, a thing of which no trueghost would be guilty. Then, our eating and drinking on the quarter-deck including the deliberate investment of Vienna; and many otheractions equally strange, almost led Samoa to fancy that we were noshades, after all, but a couple of men from the moon. 

Yet they had dimly caught sight of the frocks and trowsers we wore, similar to those which the captain of the Parki had bestowed upon thetwo Cholos, and in which those villains had been killed. This, withthe presence of the whale boat, united to chase away the conceit ofour lunar origin. But these considerations renewed their firstsuperstitious impressions of our being the ghosts of the murderoushalf-breeds. 

Nevertheless, while during the latter part of the night we werereclining beneath him, munching our biscuit, Samoa eyeing usintently, was half a mind to open fire upon us by way of testing ourcorporeality. But most luckily, he concluded to defer so doing tillsunlight; if by that time we should not have evaporated. 

For dame Annatoo, almost from our first boarding the brigantine, something in our manner had bred in her a lurking doubt as to thegenuineness of our atmospheric organization; and abandoned to herspeculations when Samoa fled from her side, her incredulity waxedstronger and stronger. Whence we came she knew not; enough, that weseemed bent upon pillaging her own precious purloinings. Alas!thought she, my buttons, my nails, my tappa, my dollars, my beads, and my boxes!

Wrought up to desperation by these dismal forebodings, she at lengthshook the ropes leading from her own perch to Samoa's; adopting thismethod of arousing his attention to the heinousness of whatwas in all probability going on in the cabin, a prelude most probablyto the invasion of her own end of the vessel. Had she dared raise hervoice, no doubt she would have suggested the expediency of shootingus so soon as we emerged from the cabin. But failing to shake Samoainto an understanding of her views on the subject, her malice provedfutile. 

When her worst fears were confirmed, however, and we actuallydescended into the forecastle; there ensued such a reckless shakingof the ropes, that Samoa was fain to hold on hard, for fear of beingtossed out of the rigging. And it was this violent rocking thatcaused the loud creaking of the yards, so often heard by us whilebelow in Annatoo's apartment. 

And the fore-top being just over the open forecastle scuttle, thedame could look right down upon us; hence our proceedings wereplainly revealed by the lights that we carried. Upon our breakingopen her strong-box, her indignation almost completely overmasteredher fears. Unhooking a top-block, down it came into the forecastle, charitably commissioned with the demolition of Jarl's cocoa-nut, thenmore exposed to the view of an aerial observer than my own. But of itturned out, no harm was done to our porcelain. 

At last, morning dawned; when ensued Jarl's discovery as the occupantof the main-top; which event, with what followed, has been duly recounted. 

And such, in substance, was the first, second, third and fourth actsof the Parki drama. The fifth and last, including several scenes, now follows. 

CHAPTER XXVIIISuspicions Laid, And Something About The Calmuc

Though abounding in details full of the savor of reality, Samoa'snarrative did not at first appear altogether satisfactory. Not thatit was so strange; for stranger recitals I had heard. 

But one reason, perhaps, was that I had anticipated a narrative quitedifferent; something agreeing with my previous surmises. 

Not a little puzzling, also, was his account of having seen islandsthe day preceding; though, upon reflection, that might have been thecase, and yet, from his immediately altering the Parki's course, theChamois, unknowingly might have sailed by their vicinity. Still, those islands could form no part of the chain we were seeking. Theymust have been some region hitherto undiscovered. 

But seems it likely, thought I, that one, who, according to his ownaccount, has conducted himself so heroically in rescuing thebrigantine, should be the victim of such childish terror at the mereglimpse of a couple of sailors in an open boat, so well supplied, too, with arms, as he was, to resist their capturing his craft, ifsuch proved their intention? On the contrary, would it not have beenmore natural, in his dreary situation, to have hailed our approachwith the utmost delight? But then again, we were taken for phantoms, not flesh and blood. Upon the whole, I regarded the narrator of thesethings somewhat distrustfully. But he met my gaze like a man. WhileAnnatoo, standing by, looked so expressively the Amazonian characterimputed to her, that my doubts began to waver. And recallingall the little incidents of their story, so hard to be conjured up onthe spur of a presumed necessity to lie; nay, so hard to be conjuredup at all; my suspicions at last gave way. And I could no longerharbor any misgivings. 

For, to be downright, what object could Samoa have, in fabricatingsuch a narrative of horrors--those of the massacre, I mean--unless toconceal some tragedy, still more atrocious, in which he himself hadbeen criminally concerned? A supposition, which, for obvious reasons, seemed out of the question. True, instances were known to me of half-civilized beings, like Samoa, forming part of the crews of ships inthese seas, rising suddenly upon their white ship-mates, andmurdering them, for the sake of wrecking the ship on the shore ofsome island near by, and plundering her hull, when stranded. 

But had this been purposed with regard to the Parki, where the restof the mutineers? There was no end to my conjectures; the more Iindulged in them, the more they multiplied. So, unwilling to tormentmyself, when nothing could be learned, but what Samoa related, andstuck to like a hero; I gave over conjecturing at all; striving hardto repose full faith in the Islander. 

Jarl, however, was skeptical to the last; and never could be broughtcompletely to credit the tale. He stoutly maintained that thehobgoblins must have had something or other to do with the Parki. 

My own curiosity satisfied with respect to the brigantine, Samoahimself turned inquisitor. He desired to know who we were; and whencewe came in our marvelous boat. But on these heads I thought best towithhold from him the truth; among other things, fancying that ifdisclosed, it would lessen his deference for us, as men superior tohimself. I therefore spoke vaguely of our adventures, and assumed thedecided air of a master; which I perceived was not lost upon the rudeIslander. As for Jarl, and what he might reveal, I embraced the firstopportunity to impress upon him the importance of never divulging ourflight from the Arcturion; nor in any way to commit himself on thathead: injunctions which he faithfully promised to observe. 

If not wholly displeased with the fine form of Samoa, despite hissavage lineaments, and mutilated member, I was much less conciliatedby the person of Annatoo; who, being sinewy of limb, and neitheryoung, comely, nor amiable, was exceedingly distasteful in my eyes. Besides, she was a tigress. Yet how avoid admiring those Penthesilianqualities which so signally had aided Samoa, in wresting the Parkifrom its treacherous captors. Nevertheless, it was indispensable thatshe should at once be brought under prudent subjection; and made toknow, once for all, that though conjugally a rebel, she must benautically submissive. For to keep the sea with a Calmuc on board, seemed next to impossible. In most military marines, they areprohibited by law; no officer may take his Pandora and her bandboxoff soundings. 

By the way, this self-same appellative, Pandora, has been bestowedupon vessels. There was a British ship by that name, dispatched inquest of the mutineers of the Bounty. But any old tar might haveprophesied her fate. Bound home she was wrecked on a reef off NewSouth Wales. Pandora, indeed! A pretty name for a ship: fairlysmiting Fate in the face. But in this matter of christening ships ofwar, Christian nations are but too apt to be dare-devils. Witness thefollowing: British names all--The Conqueror, the Defiance, theRevenge, the Spitfire, the Dreadnaught, the Thunderer, and theTremendous; not omitting the Etna, which, in the Roads of Corfu, wasstruck by lightning, coming nigh being consumed by fire from above. But almost potent as Moses' rod, Franklin's proved her salvation. 

With the above catalogue, compare we the Frenchman's; quitecharacteristic of the aspirations of Monsieur:--The Destiny, theGlorious, the Magnanimous, the Magnificent, the Conqueror, theTriumphant, the Indomitable, the Intrepid, the Mont-Blanc. Lastly, the Dons; who have ransacked the theology of the religion of peacefor fine names for their fighting ships; stopping not at designatingone of their three-deckers, The Most Holy Trinity. But though, atTrafalgar, the Santissima Trinidada thundered like Sinai, herthunders were silenced by the victorious cannonade of the Victory. 

And without being blown into splinters by artillery, how many ofthese Redoubtables and Invincibles have succumbed to the waves, andlike braggarts gone down before hurricanes, with their bravadoesbroad on their bows. 

Much better the American names (barring Scorpions, Hornets, andWasps;) Ohio, Virginia, Carolina, Vermont. And if ever these Yankeesfight great sea engagements--which Heaven forefend!--how glorious, poetically speaking, to range up the whole federated fleet, and pourforth a broadside from Florida to Maine. Ay, ay, very gloriousindeed! yet in that proud crowing of cannon, how shall the shade ofpeace-loving Penn be astounded, to see the mightiest murderer of themall, the great Pennsylvania, a very namesake of his. Truly, thePennsylvania's guns should be the wooden ones, called by men-of-war's-men, Quakers. 

But all this is an episode, made up of digressions. Time to tackship, and return. 

Now, in its proper place, I omitted to mention, that shortly afterdescending from the rigging, and while Samoa was rehearsing hisadventures, dame Annatoo had stolen below into the forecastle, intentupon her chattels. And finding them all in mighty disarray, shereturned to the deck prodigiously, excited, and glancing angrilytoward Jarl and me, showered a whole torrent of objurgations intoboth ears of Samoa. 

This contempt of my presence surprised me at first; but perhaps womenare less apt to be impressed by a pretentious demeanor, than men. 

Now, to use a fighting phrase, there is nothing like boarding anenemy in the smoke. And therefore, upon this first token of Annatoo'stermagant qualities, I gave her to understand--craving her pardon--that neither the vessel nor aught therein was hers; but that everything belonged to the owners in Lahina. I added, that at all hazards, a stop must be put to her pilferings. Rude language for feminineears; but how to be avoided? Here was an infatuated woman, who, according to Samoa's account, had been repeatedly detected in the actof essaying to draw out the screw-bolts which held together theplanks. Tell me; was she not worse than the Load-Stone Rock, sailingby which a stout ship fell to pieces?

During this scene, Samoa said little. Perhaps he was secretly pleasedthat his matrimonial authority was reinforced by myself and myViking, whose views of the proper position of wives at sea, so fullycorresponded with his own; however difficult to practice, thosepurely theoretical ideas of his had hitherto proved. 

Once more turning to Annatoo, now looking any thing but amiable, Iobserved, that all her clamors would be useless; and that if it cameto the worst, the Parki had a hull that would hold her. 

In the end she went off in a fit of the sulks; sitting down on thewindlass and glaring; her arms akimbo, and swaying from side to side;while ever and anon she gave utterance to a dismal chant. It soundedlike an invocation to the Cholos to rise and dispatch us. 

CHAPTER XXIXWhat They Lighted Upon In Further Searching The Craft, And TheResolution They Came To

Descending into the cabin with Samoa, I bade him hunt up thebrigantine's log, the captain's writing-desk, and nauticalinstruments; in a word, aught that could throw light on the previoushistory of the craft, or aid in navigating her homeward. 

But nearly every thing of the kind had disappeared: log, quadrant, and ship's papers. Nothing was left but the sextant-case, which Jarland I had lighted upon in the state-room. 

Upon this, vague though they were, my suspicions returned; and Iclosely questioned the Islander concerning the disappearance of theseimportant articles. In reply, he gave me to understand, that thenautical instruments had been clandestinely carried down into theforecastle by Annatoo; and by that indefatigable and inquisitive damethey had been summarily taken apart for scientific inspection. It wasimpossible to restore them; for many of the fixtures were lost, including the colored glasses, sights, and little mirrors; and manyparts still recoverable, were so battered and broken as to beentirely useless. For several days afterward, we now and then cameacross bits of the quadrant or sextant; but it was only to mourn overtheir fate. 

However, though sextant and quadrant were both unattainable, I didnot so quickly renounce all hope of discovering a chronometer, which, if in good order, though at present not ticking, might still be madein some degree serviceable. But no such instrument was to be seen. No: nor to be heard of; Samoa himself professing utter ignorance. 

Annatoo, I threatened and coaxed; describing the chronometer--a live, round creature like a toad, that made a strange noise, which Iimitated; but she knew nothing about it. Whether she had lighted uponit unbeknown to Samoa, and dissected it as usual, there was now noway to determine. Indeed, upon this one point, she maintained an airof such inflexible stupidity, that if she were really fibbing, herdead-wall countenance superseded the necessity for verbal deceit. 

It may be, however, that in this particular she was wronged; for, aswith many small vessels, the Parki might never have possessed theinstrument in question. All thought, therefore, of feeling our way, as we should penetrate farther and farther into the waterywilderness, was necessarily abandoned. 

The log book had also formed a portion of Annatoo's pilferings. Itseems she had taken it into her studio to ponder over. But afteramusing herself by again and again counting over the leaves, andwondering how so many distinct surfaces could be compacted togetherin so small a compass, she had very suddenly conceived an aversion toliterature, and dropped the book overboard as worthless. Doubtless, it met the fate of many other ponderous tomes; sinking quickly andprofoundly. What Camden or Stowe hereafter will dive for it?

One evening Samoa brought me a quarto half-sheet of yellowish, ribbedpaper, much soiled and tarry, which he had discovered in a dark holeof the forecastle. It had plainly formed part of the lost log; butall the writing thereon, at present decipherable, conveyed noinformation upon the subject then nearest my heart. 

But one could not but be struck by a tragical occurrence, which thepage very briefly recounted; as well, as by a noteworthy pictorialillustration of the event in the margin of the text. Save the cut, there was no further allusion to the matter than the following:--"This day, being calm, Tooboi, one of the Lahina men, went overboardfor a bath, and was eaten up by a shark. Immediately sent forwardfor his bag. "

Now, this last sentence was susceptible of two meanings. It is truth, that immediately upon the decease of a friendless sailor at sea, hisshipmates oftentimes seize upon his effects, and divide them; thoughthe dead man's clothes are seldom worn till a subsequent voyage. Thisproceeding seems heartless. But sailors reason thus: Better we, thanthe captain. For by law, either scribbled or unscribbled, the effectsof a mariner, dying on shipboard, should be held in trust by thatofficer. But as sailors are mostly foundlings and castaways, andcarry all their kith and kin in their arms and their legs, therehardly ever appears any heir-at-law to claim their estate; seldomworth inheriting, like Esterhazy's. Wherefore, the withdrawal of adead man's "kit" from the forecastle to the cabin, is often heldtantamount to its virtual appropriation by the captain. At any rate, in small ships on long voyages, such things have been done. 

Thus much being said, then, the sentence above quoted from theParki's log, may be deemed somewhat ambiguous. At the time it struckme as singular; for the poor diver's grass bag could not havecontained much of any thing valuable unless, peradventure, he hadconcealed therein some Cleopatra pearls, feloniously abstracted fromthe shells brought up from the sea. 

Aside of the paragraph, copied above, was a pen-and-ink sketch of thecasualty, most cruelly executed; the poor fellow's legs beingrepresented half way in the process of deglutition; his arms firmlygrasping the monster's teeth, as if heroically bent upon making astough a morsel of himself as possible. 

But no doubt the honest captain sketched this cenotaph to thedeparted in all sincerity of heart; perhaps, during themelancholy leisure which followed the catastrophe. Half obliteratedwere several stains upon the page; seemingly, lingering traces of asalt tear or two. 

From this unwonted embellishment of the text, I was led to infer, that the designer, at one time or other, must have been engaged inthe vocation of whaling. For, in India ink, the logs of certainwhalemen are decorated by somewhat similar illustrations. 

When whales are seen, but not captured, the fact is denoted by anoutline figure representing the creature's flukes, the broad, curvinglobes of his tail. But in those cases where the monster is bothchased and killed, this outline is filled up jet black; one for everywhale slain; presenting striking objects in turning over the log; andso facilitating reference. Hence, it is quite imposing to behold, allin a row, three or four, sometime five or six, of these drawings;showing that so many monsters that day jetted their last spout. Andthe chief mate, whose duty it is to keep the ship's record, generallyprides himself upon the beauty, and flushy likeness to life, of hisflukes; though, sooth to say, many of these artists are no Landseers. 

After vainly searching the cabin for those articles we most needed, we proceeded to explore the hold, into which as yet we had notpenetrated. Here, we found a considerable quantity of pearl shells;cocoanuts; an abundance of fresh water in casks; spare sails andrigging; and some fifty barrels or more of salt beef and biscuit. Unromantic as these last mentioned objects were, I lingered over themlong, and in a revery. Branded upon each barrel head was the name ofa place in America, with which I was very familiar. It is fromAmerica chiefly, that ship's stores are originally procured for thefew vessels sailing out of the Hawaiian Islands. 

Having now acquainted myself with all things respecting the Parki, which could in any way be learned, I repaired to the quarter-deck, and summoning round me Samoa, Annatoo, and Jarl, gravely addressedthem. 

I said, that nothing would give me greater satisfaction thanforthwith to return to the scene of the massacre, and chastise itssurviving authors. But as there were only four of us in all; and theplace of those islands was wholly unknown to me; and even if known, would be altogether out of our reach, since we possessed noinstruments of navigation; it was quite plain that all thought ofreturning thither was entirely useless. The last mentioned reason, also, prevented our voyaging to the Hawaiian group, where the vesselbelonged; though that would have been the most advisable step, resulting, as it would, if successful, in restoring the ill-fatedcraft to her owners. 

But all things considered, it seemed best, I added, cautiously tohold on our way to the westward. It was our easiest course; for wewould ever have the wind from astern; and though we could not so muchas hope to arrive at any one spot previously designated, there wasstill a positive certainty, if we floated long enough, of falling inwith islands whereat to refresh ourselves; and whence, if we thoughtfit, we might afterward embark for more agreeable climes. I thenreminded them of the fact, that so long as we kept the sea, there wasalways some prospect of encountering a friendly sail; in which event, our solicitude would be over. 

All this I said in the mild, firm tone of a superior; being anxious, at once to assume the unquestioned supremacy. For, otherwise, Jarland I might better quit the vessel forthwith, than remain on boardsubject to the outlandish caprices of Annatoo, who through Samoawould then have the sway. But I was sure of my Viking; and if Samoaproved docile, had no fear of his dame. 

And therefore during my address, I steadfastly eyed him; therebylearning enough to persuade me, that though he deferred to me atpresent, he was, notwithstanding, a man who, without preciselymeditating mischief, could upon occasion act an ugly part. But of hiscourage, and savage honor, such as it was, I had little doubt. Then, wild buffalo that he was, tamed down in the yoke matrimonial, Icould not but fancy, that if upon no other account, our society mustplease him, as rendering less afflictive the tyranny of his spouse. 

For a hen-pecked husband, by the way, Samoa was a most terriblefellow to behold. And though, after all, I liked him; it was as youfancy a fiery steed with mane disheveled, as young Alexander fanciedBucephalus; which wild horse, when he patted, he preferred holding bythe bridle. But more of Samoa anon. 

Our course determined, and the command of the vessel tacitly yieldedup to myself, the next thing done was to put every thing in order. The tattered sails were replaced by others, dragged up from the sail-room below; in several places, new running-rigging was rove; blocksrestrapped; and the slackened stays and shrouds set taught. For allof which, we were mostly indebted to my Viking's unwearied andskillful marling-spike, which he swayed like a scepter. 

The little Parki's toilet being thus thoroughly made for the firsttime since the massacre, we gave her new raiment to the breeze, anddaintily squaring her yards, she gracefully glided away; honest oldJarl at the helm, watchfully guiding her path, like some devoted oldfoster-father. 

As I stood by his side like a captain, or walked up and down on thequarter-deck, I felt no little importance upon thus assuming for thefirst time in my life, the command of a vessel at sea. The novelcircumstances of the case only augmented this feeling; the wild andremote seas where we were; the character of my crew, and theconsideration, that to all purposes, I was owner, as well ascommander of the craft I sailed. 

CHAPTER XXXHints For A Full Length Of Samoa

My original intention to touch at the Kingsmill Chain, or thecountries adjacent, was greatly strengthened by thus encounteringSamoa; and the more I had to do with my Belisarius, the more I waspleased with him. Nor could I avoid congratulating myself, uponhaving fallen in with a hero, who in various ways, could not fail ofproving exceedingly useful. 

Like any man of mark, Samoa best speaks for himself; but we may aswell convey some idea of his person. Though manly enough, nay, anobelisk in stature, the savage was far from being sentimentallyprepossessing. Be not alarmed; but he wore his knife in the lobe ofhis dexter ear, which, by constant elongation almost drooped upon hisshoulder. A mode of sheathing it exceedingly handy, and far lessbrigandish than the Highlander's dagger concealed in his leggins. 

But it was the mother of Samoa, who at a still earlier day hadpunctured him through and through in still another direction. Themiddle cartilage of his nose was slightly pendent, peaked, andGothic, and perforated with a hole; in which, like a Newfoundland dogcarrying a cane, Samoa sported a trinket: a well polished nail. 

In other respects he was equally a coxcomb. In his style oftattooing, for instance, which seemed rather incomplete; his marksembracing but a vertical half of his person, from crown to sole; theother side being free from the slightest stain. Thus clappedtogether, as it were, he looked like a union of the unmatchedmoieties of two distinct beings; and your fancy was lost inconjecturing, where roamed the absent ones. When he turned round uponyou suddenly, you thought you saw some one else, not him whom you hadbeen regarding before. 

But there was one feature in Samoa beyond the reach of theinnovations of art:--his eye; which in civilized man or savage, evershines in the head, just as it shone at birth. Truly, our eyes aremiraculous things. But alas, that in so many instances, these divineorgans should be mere lenses inserted into the socket, as glasses inspectacle rims. 

But my Islander had a soul in his eye; looking out upon you there, like somebody in him. What an eye, to be sure! At times, brilliantlychangeful as opal; in anger, glowing like steel at white heat. 

Belisarius, be it remembered, had but very recently lost an arm. Butyou would have thought he had been born without it; so Lord Nelson-like and cavalierly did he sport the honorable stump. 

But no more of Samoa; only this: that his name had been given him bya sea-captain; to whom it had been suggested by the nativedesignation of the islands to which he belonged; the Saviian orSamoan group, otherwise known as the Navigator Islands. The island ofUpolua, one of that cluster, claiming the special honor of his birth, as Corsica does Napoleon's, we shall occasionally hereafter speak ofSamoa as the Upoluan; by which title he most loved to be called. 

It is ever ungallant to pass over a lady. But what shall be said ofAnnatoo? As I live, I can make no pleasing portrait of the dame; foras in most ugly subjects, flattering would but make the matter worse. Furthermore, unalleviated ugliness should ever go unpainted, assomething unnecessary to duplicate. But the only ugliness is that ofthe heart, seen through the face. And though beauty be obvious, theonly loveliness is invisible. 

CHAPTER XXXIRovings Alow And Aloft

Every one knows what a fascination there is in wandering up and downin a deserted old tenement in some warm, dreamy country; where thevacant halls seem echoing of silence, and the doors creak open likethe footsteps of strangers; and into every window the old gardentrees thrust their dark boughs, like the arms of night-burglars; andever and anon the nails start from the wainscot; while behind it themice rattle like dice. Up and down in such old specter houses oneloves to wander; and so much the more, if the place be haunted bysome marvelous story. 

And during the drowsy stillness of the tropical sea-day, very muchsuch a fancy had I, for prying about our little brigantine, whosetragic hull was haunted by the memory of the massacre, of which itstill bore innumerable traces. 

And so far as the indulgence of quiet strolling and reverie wasconcerned, it was well nigh the same as if I were all by myself. ForSamoa, for a time, was rather reserved, being occupied with thoughtsof his own. And Annatoo seldom troubled me with her presence. She wastaken up with her calicoes and jewelry; which I had permitted her toretain, to keep her in good humor if possible. And as for My royalold Viking, he was one of those individuals who seldom speak, unlesspersonally addressed. 

Besides, all that by day was necessary to navigating the Parki was, that--somebody should stand at the helm; the craft being so small, and the grating, whereon the steersman stood, so elevated, that he commanded a view far beyond the bowsprit; thus keeping Arguseyes on the sea, as he steered us along. In all other respects weleft the brigantine to the guardianship of the gentle winds. 

My own turn at the helm--for though commander, I felt constrained todo duty with the rest--came but once in the twenty-four hours. Andnot only did Jarl and Samoa, officiate as helmsmen, but also DameAnnatoo, who had become quite expert at the business. Though Jarlalways maintained that there was a slight drawback upon herusefulness in this vocation. Too much taken up by her lovely imagepartially reflected in the glass of the binnacle before her, Annatoonow and then neglected her duty, and led us some devious dances. Norwas she, I ween, the first woman that ever led men into zigzags. 

For the reasons above stated, I had many spare hours to myself Attimes, I mounted aloft, and lounging in the slings of the topsailyard--one of the many snug nooks in a ship's rigging--I gazed broadoff upon the blue boundless sea, and wondered what they were doing inthat unknown land, toward which we were fated to be borne. Or feelingless meditative, I roved about hither and thither; slipping over, bythe stays, from one mast to the other; climbing up to the truck; orlounging out to the ends of the yards; exploring wherever there was afoothold. It was like climbing about in some mighty old oak, andresting in the crotches. 

To a sailor, a ship's ropes are a study. And to me, every rope-yarnof the Parki's was invested with interest. The outlandish fashion ofher shrouds, the collars of her stays, the stirrups, seizings, Flemish-horses, gaskets, --all the wilderness of her rigging, boreunequivocal traces of her origin. 

But, perhaps, my pleasantest hours were those which I spent, stretched out on a pile of old sails, in the fore-top; lazily dozingto the craft's light roll. 

Frequently, I descended to the cabin: for the fiftieth time, exploring the lockers and state-rooms for some new object ofcuriosity. And often, with a glimmering light, I went into themidnight hold, as into old vaults and catacombs; and creeping betweendamp ranges of casks, penetrated into its farthest recesses. 

Sometimes, in these under-ground burrowings, I lighted upon sundryout-of-the-way hiding places of Annatoo's; where were snugly secreteddivers articles, with which she had been smitten. In truth, no smallportion of the hull seemed a mine of stolen goods, stolen out of itsown bowels. I found a jaunty shore-cap of the captain's, hidden awayin the hollow heart of a coil of rigging; covered over in a mannermost touchingly natural, with a heap of old ropes; and near by, in abreaker, discovered several entire pieces of calico, heroically tiedtogether with cords almost strong enough to sustain the mainmast. 

Near the stray light, which, when the hatch was removed, gleamed downinto this part of the hold, was a huge ground-tier butt, headless asCharles the First. And herein was a mat nicely spread for repose; adiscovery which accounted for what had often proved an enigma. Notseldom Annatoo had been among the missing; and though, from stem tostern, loudly invoked to come forth and relieve the poignant distressof her anxious friends, the dame remained perdu; silent and invisibleas a spirit. But in her own good time, she would mysteriously emerge;or be suddenly espied lounging quietly in the forecastle, as if shehad been there from all eternity. 

Useless to inquire, "Where hast thou been, sweet Annatoo?" For nosweet rejoinder would she give. 

But now the problem was solved. Here, in this silent cask in thehold, Annatoo was wont to coil herself away, like a garter-snakeunder a stone. 

Whether-she-thus stood sentry over her goods secreted round about:whether she here performed penance like a nun in her cell; orwas moved to this unaccountable freak by the powers of the air; noone could tell. Can you?

Verily, her ways were as the ways of the inscrutable penguins inbuilding their inscrutable nests, which baffle all science, and makea fool of a sage. 

Marvelous Annatoo! who shall expound thee?

CHAPTER XXXIIXiphius Platypterus

About this time, the loneliness of our voyage was relieved by anevent worth relating. 

Ever since leaving the Pearl Shell Islands, the Parki had beenfollowed by shoals of small fish, pleasantly enlivening the sea, andsocially swimming by her side. But in vain did Jarl and I searchamong their ranks for the little, steel-blue Pilot fish, so longoutriders of the Chamois. But perhaps since the Chamois was now highand dry on the Parki's deck, our bright little avant-couriers werelurking out of eight, far down in the brine; racing along close tothe keel. 

But it is not with the Pilot fish that we now have to do. 

One morning our attention was attracted to a mighty commotion in thewater. The shoals of fish were darting hither and thither, andleaping into the air in the utmost affright. Samoa declared, thattheir deadly foe the Sword fish must be after them. 

And here let me say, that, since of all the bullies, and braggarts, and bravoes, and free-booters, and Hectors, and fish-at-arms, andknight-errants, and moss-troopers, and assassins, and foot-pads, andgallant soldiers, and immortal heroes that swim the seas, the IndianSword fish is by far the most remarkable, I propose to dedicate thischapter to a special description of the warrior. In doing which, Ibut follow the example of all chroniclers and historians, myPeloponnesian friend Thucydides and others, who are ever mindful ofdevoting much space to accounts of eminent destroyers; for thepurpose, no doubt, of holding them up as ensamples to the world. 

Now, the fish here treated of is a very different creature from theSword fish frequenting the Northern Atlantic; being much larger everyway, and a more dashing varlet to boot. Furthermore, he isdenominated the Indian Sword fish, in contradistinction from hisnamesake above mentioned. But by seamen in the Pacific, he is morecommonly known as the Bill fish; while for those who love science andhard names, be it known, that among the erudite naturalists he goethby the outlandish appellation of "_Xiphius Platypterus_. "

But I waive for my hero all these his cognomens, and substitute amuch better one of my own: namely, the Chevalier. And a Chevalier heis, by good right and title. A true gentleman of Black PrinceEdward's bright day, when all gentlemen were known by their swords;whereas, in times present, the Sword fish excepted, they are mostlyknown by their high polished boots and rattans. 

A right valiant and jaunty Chevalier is our hero; going about withhis long Toledo perpetually drawn. Rely upon it, he will fight you tothe hilt, for his bony blade has never a scabbard. He himself sprangfrom it at birth; yea, at the very moment he leaped into the Battleof Life; as we mortals ourselves spring all naked and scabbardlessinto the world. Yet, rather, are we scabbards to our souls. And thedrawn soul of genius is more glittering than the drawn cimeter ofSaladin. But how many let their steel sleep, till it eat up thescabbard itself, and both corrode to rust-chips. Saw you ever thehillocks of old Spanish anchors, and anchor-stocks of ancientgalleons, at the bottom of Callao Bay? The world is full of old Towerarmories, and dilapidated Venetian arsenals, and rusty old rapiers. But true warriors polish their good blades by the bright beams of themorning; and gird them on to their brave sirloins; and watch for rustspots as for foes; and by many stout thrusts and stoccadoeskeep their metal lustrous and keen, as the spears of theNorthern Lights charging over Greenland. 

Fire from the flint is our Chevalier enraged. He takes umbrage at thecut of some ship's keel crossing his road; and straightway runs atilt at it; with one mad lounge thrusting his Andrea Ferrara cleanthrough and through; not seldom breaking it short off at the haft, like a bravo leaving his poignard in the vitals of his foe. 

In the case of the English ship Foxhound, the blade penetratedthrough the most solid part of her hull, the bow; going completelythrough the copper plates and timbers, and showing for several inchesin the hold. On the return of the ship to London, it was carefullysawn out; and, imbedded in the original wood, like a fossil, is stillpreserved. But this was a comparatively harmless onslaught of thevaliant Chevalier. With the Rousseau, of Nantucket, it fared worse. She was almost mortally stabbed; her assailant withdrawing his blade. And it was only by keeping the pumps clanging, that she managed toswim into a Tahitian harbor, "heave down, " and have her wound dressedby a ship-surgeon with tar and oakum. This ship I met with at sea, shortly after the disaster. 

At what armory our Chevalier equips himself after one of his spitefultilting-matches, it would not be easy to say. But very hard for him, if ever after he goes about in the lists, swordless and disarmed, atthe mercy of any caitiff shark he may meet. 

Now, seeing that our fellow-voyagers, the little fish along-side, were sorely tormented and thinned out by the incursions of apertinacious Chevalier, bent upon making a hearty breakfast out ofthem, I determined to interfere in their behalf, and capture theenemy. 

With shark-hook and line I succeeded, and brought my brave gentlemanto the deck. He made an emphatic landing; lashing the planks with hissinewy tail; while a yard and a half in advance of his eyes, reachedforth his terrible blade. 

As victor, I was entitled to the arms of the vanquished; so, quicklydispatching him, and sawing off his Toledo, I bore it away for atrophy. It was three-sided, slightly concave on each, like a bayonet;and some three inches through at the base, it tapered from thence toa point. 

And though tempered not in Tagus or Guadalquiver, it yet revealedupon its surface that wavy grain and watery fleckiness peculiar totried blades of Spain. It was an aromatic sword; like the ancientcaliph's, giving out a peculiar musky odor by friction. But fardifferent from steel of Tagus or Damascus, it was inflexible asCrocket's rifle tube; no doubt, as deadly. 

Long hung that rapier over the head of my hammock. Was it not storiedas the good trenchant blade of brave Bayard, that other chevalier?The knight's may have slain its scores, or fifties; but the weapon Ipreserved had, doubtless, run through and riddled its thousands. 

CHAPTER XXXIIIOtard

And here is another little incident. 

One afternoon while all by myself curiously penetrating into thehold, I most unexpectedly obtained proof, that the ill-fated captainof the Parki had been a man of sound judgment and most excellenttaste. In brief, I lighted upon an aromatic cask of prime old Otard. 

Now, I mean not to speak lightly of any thing immediately connectedwith the unfortunate captain. Nor, on the other hand, would Iresemble the inconsolable mourner, who among other tokens ofaffliction, bound in funereal crape his deceased friend's copy of JoeMiller. Is there not a fitness in things?

But let that pass. I found the Otard, and drank there-of; finding it, moreover, most pleasant to the palate, and right cheering to thesoul. My next impulse was to share my prize with my shipmates. Buthere a judicious reflection obtruded. From the sea-monarchs, hisancestors, my Viking had inherited one of their cardinal virtues, adetestation and abhorrence of all vinous and spirituous beverages;insomuch, that he never could see any, but he instantly quaffed itout of sight. To be short, like Alexander the Great and otherroyalties, Jarl was prone to overmuch bibing. And though at sea moresober than a Fifth Monarchy Elder, it was only because he was thenremoved from temptation. But having thus divulged my Viking's weak;side, I earnestly entreat, that it may not disparage him in anycharitable man's estimation. Only think, how many more there are likehim to say nothing further of Alexander the Great--especiallyamong his own class; and consider, I beseech, that the mostcapacious-souled fellows, for that very reason, are the most apt tobe too liberal in their libations; since, being so large-hearted, they hold so much more good cheer than others. 

For Samoa, from his utter silence hitherto as to aught inebriating onboard, I concluded, that, along with his other secrets, the departedcaptain had very wisely kept his Otard to himself. 

Nor did I doubt, but that the Upoluan, like all Polynesians, muchloved getting high of head; and in that state, would be moreintractable than a Black Forest boar. And concerning Annatoo, Ishuddered to think, how that Otard might inflame her into a Fury morefierce than the foremost of those that pursued Orestes. 

In good time, then, bethinking me of the peril of publishing mydiscovery;--bethinking me of the quiet, lazy, ever-present perils ofthe voyage, of all circumstances, the very worst under which tointroduce an intoxicating beverage to my companions, I resolved towithhold it from them altogether. 

So impressed was I with all this, that for a moment, I was almosttempted to roll over the cask on its bilge, remove the stopper, andsuffer its contents to mix with the foul water at the bottom of thehold. 

But no, no: What: dilute the brine with the double distilled soul ofthe precious grape? Haft himself would have haunted me!

Then again, it might come into play medicinally; and Paracelsushimself stands sponsor for every cup drunk for the good of theabdomen. So at last, I determined to let it remain where it was:visiting it occasionally, by myself, for inspection. 

But by way of advice to all ship-masters, let me say, that if yourOtard magazine be exposed to view--then, in the evil hour of wreck, stave in your spirit-casks, ere rigging the life-boat. 

CHAPTER XXXIVHow They Steered On Their Way

When we quitted the Chamois for the brigantine, we must have been atleast two hundred leagues to the westward of the spot, where we hadabandoned the Arcturion. Though how far we might then have been, North or South of the Equator, I could not with any certainty divine. 

But that we were not removed any considerable distance from the Line, seemed obvious. For in the starriest night no sign of the extremePolar constellations was visible; though often we scanned thenorthern and southern horizon in search of them. So far as regardsthe aspect of the skies near the ocean's rim, the difference ofseveral degrees in one's latitude at sea, is readily perceived by aperson long accustomed to surveying the heavens. 

If correct in my supposition, concerning our longitude at the timehere alluded to, and allowing for what little progress we had beenmaking in the Parki, there now remained some one hundred leagues tosail, ere the country we sought would be found. But for obviousreasons, how long precisely we might continue to float out of sightof land, it was impossible to say. Calms, light breezes, and currentsmade every thing uncertain. Nor had we any method of estimating ourdue westward progress, except by what is called Dead Reckoning, --thecomputation of the knots run hourly; allowances' being made for thesupposed deviations from our course, by reason of the ocean streams;which at times in this quarter of the Pacific rim with very greatvelocity. 

Now, in many respects we could not but feel safer aboard theParki than in the Chamois. The sense of danger is less vivid, thegreater the number of lives involved. He who is ready to despair insolitary peril, plucks up a heart in the presence of another. In aplurality of comrades is much countenance and consolation. 

Still, in the brigantine there were many sources of uneasiness andanxiety unknown to me in the whale-boat. True, we had now between usand the deep, five hundred good planks to one lath in our buoyantlittle chip. But the Parki required more care and attention;especially by night, when a vigilant look-out was indispensable. Withimpunity, in our whale-boat, we might have run close to shoal orreef; whereas, similar carelessness or temerity now, might provefatal to all concerned. 

Though in the joyous sunlight, sailing through the sparkling sea, Iwas little troubled with serious misgivings; in the hours of darknessit was quite another thing. And the apprehensions, nay terrors Ifelt, were much augmented by the remissness of both Jarl and Samoa, in keeping their night-watches. Several times I was seized with adeadly panic, and earnestly scanned the murky horizon, when risingfrom slumber I found the steersman, in whose hands for the time beingwere life and death, sleeping upright against the tiller, as much ofa fixture there, as the open-mouthed dragon rudely carved on our prow. 

Were it not, that on board of other vessels, I myself had many a timedozed at the helm, spite of all struggles, I would have been almostat a loss to account for this heedlessness in my comrades. But itseemed as if the mere sense of our situation, should have beensufficient to prevent the like conduct in all on board our craft. 

Samoa's aspect, sleeping at the tiller, was almost appalling. Hislarge opal eyes were half open; and turned toward the light of thebinnacle, gleamed between the lids like bars of flame. And added toall, was his giant stature and savage lineaments. 

It was in vain, that I remonstrated, begged, or threatened: theoccasional drowsiness of my fellow-voyagers proved incurable. To nopurpose, I reminded my Viking that sleeping in the night-watch in acraft like ours, was far different from similar heedlessness on boardthe Arcturion. For there, our place upon the ocean was always known, and our distance from land; so that when by night the seamen werepermitted to be drowsy, it was mostly, because the captain well knewthat strict watchfulness could be dispensed with. 

Though in all else, the Skyeman proved a most faithful ally, in thisone thing he was either perversely obtuse, or infatuated. Or, perhaps, finding himself once more in a double-decked craft, whichrocked him as of yore, he was lulled into a deceitful security. 

For Samoa, his drowsiness was the drowsiness of one beat on sleep, come dreams or death. He seemed insensible to the peril we ran. OftenI sent the sleepy savage below, sad, steered myself till morning. Atlast I made a point of slumbering much by day, the better to standwatch by night; though I made Samoa and Jarl regularly go throughwith their allotted four hours each. 

It has been mentioned, that Annatoo took her turn at the helm; but itwas only by day. And in justice to the lady, I must affirm, that uponthe whole she acquitted herself well. For notwithstanding the syrenface in the binnacle, which dimly allured her glances, Annatoo afterall was tolerably heedful of her steering. Indeed she took much pridetherein; always ready for her turn; with marvelous exactitudecalculating the approaching hour, as it came on in regular rotation. Her time-piece was ours, the sun. By night it must have been herguardian star; for frequently she gazed up at a particular section ofthe heavens, like one regarding the dial in a tower. 

By some odd reasoning or other, she had cajoled herself into thenotion, that whoever steered the brigantine, for that periodwas captain. Wherefore, she gave herself mighty airs at the tiller;with extravagant gestures issuing unintelligible orders abouttrimming the sails, or pitching overboard something to see how fastwe were going. All this much diverted my Viking, who several timeswas delivered of a laugh; a loud and healthy one to boot: aphenomenon worthy the chronicling. 

And thus much for Annatoo, preliminary to what is further to be said. Seeing the drowsiness of Jarl and Samoa, which so often kept me frommy hammock at night, forcing me to repose by day, when I farpreferred being broad awake, I decided to let Annatoo take her turnat the night watches; which several times she had solicited me to do;railing at the sleepiness of her spouse; though abstaining from allreflections upon Jarl, toward whom she had of late grown exceedinglyfriendly. 

Now the Calmuc stood her first night watch to admiration; if anything, was altogether too wakeful. The mere steering of the craftemployed not sufficiently her active mind. Ever and anon she mustneeds rush from the tiller to take a parenthetical pull at the fore-brace, the end of which led down to the bulwarks near by; thenrefreshing herself with a draught or two of water and a biscuit, shewould continue to steer away, full of the importance of her office. At any unusual flapping` of the sails, a violent stamping on deckannounced the fact to the startled crew. Finding her thus indefatigable, I readily induced her to stand two watches to Jarl's and Samoa's one;and when she was at the helm, I permitted myself to doze on a pile ofold sails, spread every evening on the quarter-deck. 

It was the Skyeman, who often admonished me to "heave the ship to"every night, thus stopping her headway till morning; a plan which, under other circumstances, might have perhaps warranted the slumbersof all. But as it was, such a course would have been highlyimprudent. For while making no onward progress through thewater, the rapid currents we encountered would continually bedrifting us eastward; since, contrary to our previous experience, they seemed latterly to have reversed their flow, a phenomenon by nomeans unusual in the vicinity of the Line in the Pacific. And this itwas that so prolonged our passage to the westward. Even in a moderatebreeze, I sometimes fancied, that the impulse of the wind little morethan counteracted the glide of the currents; so that with much showof sailing, we were in reality almost a fixture on the sea. 

The equatorial currents of the South Seas may be regarded as amongthe most mysterious of the mysteries of the deep. Whence they come, whither go, who knows? Tell us, what hidden law regulates their flow. Regardless of the theory which ascribes to them a nearly uniformcourse from east to west, induced by the eastwardly winds of theLine, and the collateral action of the Polar streams; these currentsare forever shifting. Nor can the period of their revolutions be atall relied upon or predicted. 

But however difficult it may be to assign a specific cause for theocean streams, in any part of the world, one of the wholesome effectsthereby produced would seem obvious enough. And though thecircumstance here alluded to is perhaps known to every body, it maybe questioned, whether it is generally invested with the importanceit deserves. Reference is here made to the constant commingling andpurification of the sea-water by reason of the currents. 

For, that the ocean, according to the popular theory, possesses aspecial purifying agent in its salts, is somewhat to be doubted. Norcan it be explicitly denied, that those very salts might corrupt it, were it not for the brisk circulation of its particles consequentupon the flow of the streams. It is well known to seamen, that abucket of sea-water, left standing in a tropical climate, very soonbecomes highly offensive; which is not the case with rainwater. 

But I build no theories. And by way of obstructing the one, whichmight possibly be evolved from the statement above, let me add, thatthe offensiveness of sea-water left standing, may arise in no smalldegree from the presence of decomposed animal matter. 

CHAPTER XXXVAh, Annatoo!

In order to a complete revelation, I must needs once again discourseof Annatoo and her pilferings; and to what those pilferings led. Inthe simplicity of my soul, I fancied that the dame, so much flatteredas she needs must have been, by the confidence I began to repose inher, would now mend her ways, and abstain from her larcenies. But notso. She was possessed by some scores of devils, perpetually her tomischief on their own separate behoof, and not less for many of herpranks were of no earthly advantage to, her, present or prospective. 

One day the log-reel was missing. Summon Annatoo. She came; but knewnothing about it. Jarl spent a whole morning in contriving asubstitute; and a few days after, pop, we came upon the lost: articlehidden away in the main-top. 

Another time, discovering the little vessel to "gripe" hard insteering, as if some one under water were jerking her backward, weinstituted a diligent examination, to see what was the matter. Whenlo; what should we find but a rope, cunningly attached to one of thechain-plates under the starboard main-channel. It towed heavily inthe water. Upon dragging it up--much as you would the cord of aponderous bucket far down in a well--a stout wooden box wasdiscovered at the end; which opened, disclosed sundry knives, hatchets, and ax-heads. 

Called to the stand, the Upoluan deposed, that thrice he had rescuedthat identical box from Annatoo's all-appropriating clutches. 

Now, here were four human beings shut up in this little oaken craft, and, for the time being, their interests the same. What sane mortal, then, would forever be committing thefts, without rhyme or reason. Itwas like stealing silver from one pocket and decanting it into theother. And what might it not lead to in the end?

Why, ere long, in good sooth, it led to the abstraction of thecompass from the binnacle; so that we were fain to substitute for it, the one brought along in the Chamois. 

It was Jarl that first published this last and alarming theft. Annatoo being at the helm at dawn, he had gone to relieve her; andlooking to see how we headed, was horror-struck at the emptiness ofthe binnacle. 

I started to my feet; sought out the woman, and ferociously demandedthe compass. But her face was a blank; every word a denial. 

Further lenity was madness. I summoned Samoa, told him what hadhappened, and affirmed that there was no safety for us except in thenightly incarceration of his spouse. To this he privily assented; andthat very evening, when Annatoo descended into the forecastle, webarred over her the scuttle-slide. Long she clamored, butunavailingly. And every night this was repeated; the dame saying hervespers most energetically. 

It has somewhere been hinted, that Annatoo occasionally cast sheep'seyes at Jarl. So I was not a little surprised when her manner towardhim decidedly changed. Pulling at the ropes with us, she would givehim sly pinches, and then look another way, innocent as a lamb. Thenagain, she would refuse to handle the same piece of rigging with him;with wry faces, rinsed out the wooden can at the water cask, if it sochanced that my Viking had previously been drinking therefrom. Atother times, when the honest Skyeman came up from below, she wouldset up a shout of derision, and loll out her tongue; accompanying allthis by certain indecorous and exceedingly unladylike gestures, significant of the profound contempt in which she held him. 

Yet, never did Jarl heed her ill-breeding; but patiently overlookedand forgave it. Inquiring the reason of the dame's singular conduct, I learned, that with eye averted, she had very lately crept close tomy Viking, and met with no tender reception. 

Doubtless, Jarl, who was much of a philosopher, innocently imaginedthat ere long the lady would forgive and forget him. But what knows aphilosopher about women?

Ere long, so outrageous became Annatoo's detestation of him, that thehonest old tar could stand it no longer, and like most good-naturedmen when once fairly roused, he was swept through and through with aterrible typhoon of passion. He proposed, that forthwith the womanshould be sacked and committed to the deep; he could stand it nolonger. 

Murder is catching. At first I almost jumped at the proposition; butas quickly rejected it. Ah! Annatoo: Woman unendurable: deliver me, ye gods, from being shut up in a ship with such a hornet again. 

But are we yet through with her? Not yet. Hitherto she had continuedto perform the duties of the office assigned her since thecommencement of the voyage: namely, those of the culinary department. From this she was now deposed. Her skewer was broken. My Vikingsolemnly averring, that he would eat nothing more of her concocting, for fear of being poisoned. For myself, I almost believed, that therewas malice enough in the minx to give us our henbane broth. 

But what said Samoa to all this? Passing over the matter of thecookery, will it be credited, that living right among us as he did, he was yet blind to the premeditated though unachieved peccadilloesof his spouse? Yet so it was. And thus blind was Belisarius himself, concerning the intrigues of Antonina. 

Witness that noble dame's affair with the youth Theodosius; when herdeluded lord charged upon the scandal-mongers with the very horns shehad bestowed upon him. 

Upon one occasion, seized with a sudden desire to palliate Annatoo'sthievings, Samoa proudly intimated, that the lady was the mostvirtuous of her sex. 

But alas, poor Annatoo, why say more? And bethinking me of the hardfate that so soon overtook thee, I almost repent what has already andtoo faithfully been portrayed. 

CHAPTER XXXVIThe Parki Gives Up The Ghost

A long calm in the boat, and now, God help us, another in thebrigantine. It was airless and profound. 

In that hot calm, we lay fixed and frozen in like Parry at the Pole. The sun played upon the glassy sea like the sun upon the glaciers. 

At the end of two days we lifted up our eyes and beheld a low, creeping, hungry cloud expanding like an army, wing and wing, alongthe eastern horizon. Instantly Jarl bode me take heed. 

Here be it said, that though for weeks and weeks reign over theequatorial latitudes of the Pacific, the mildest and sunniest ofdays; that nevertheless, when storms do come, they come in theirstrength: spending in a few, brief blasts their concentrated rage. They come like the Mamelukes: they charge, and away. 

It wanted full an hour to sunset; but the sun was well nigh obscured. It seemed toiling among bleak Scythian steeps in the hazy background. Above the storm-cloud flitted ominous patches of scud, rapidlyadvancing and receding: Attila's skirmishers, thrown forward in thevan of his Huns. Beneath, a fitful shadow slid along the surface. Aswe gazed, the cloud came nearer; accelerating its approach. 

With all haste we proceeded to furl the sails, which, owing to thecalm, had been hanging loose in the brails. And by help of a spareboom, used on the forecastle-deck sit a sweep or great oar, weendeavored to cast the brigantine's head toward the foe. 

The storm seemed about to overtake us; but we felt no breeze. Thenoiseless cloud stole on; its advancing shadow lowering over adistinct and prominent milk-white crest upon the surface of theocean. But now this line of surging foam came rolling down upon uslike a white charge of cavalry: mad Hotspur and plumed Murat at itshead; pouring right forward in a continuous frothy cascade, whichcurled over, and fell upon the glassy sea before it. 

Still, no breath of air. But of a sudden, like a blow from a man'shand, and before our canvas could be secured, the stunned craft, giving one lurch to port, was stricken down on her beam-ends; theroaring tide dashed high up against her windward side, and drops ofbrine fell upon the deck, heavy as drops of gore. 

It was all a din and a mist; a crashing of spars and of ropes; ahorrible blending of sights and of sounds; as for an instant weseemed in the hot heart of the gale; our cordage, like harp-strings, shrieking above the fury of the blast. The masts rose, and swayed, and dipped their trucks in the sea. And like unto some strickenbuffalo brought low to the plain, the brigantine's black hull, shaggywith sea-weed, lay panting on its flank in the foam. 

Frantically we clung to the uppermost bulwarks. And now, loud abovethe roar of the sea, was suddenly heard a sharp, splintering sound, as of a Norway woodman felling a pine in the forest. It was braveJarl, who foremost of all had snatched from its rack against themainmast, the ax, always there kept. 

"Cut the lanyards to windward!" he cried; and again buried his axinto the mast. He was quickly obeyed. And upon cutting the thirdlanyard of the five, he shouted for us to pause. Dropping his ax, heclimbed up to windward. As he clutched the rail, the wounded mastsnapped in twain with a report like a cannon. A slight smoke wasperceptible where it broke. The remaining lanyards parted. From theviolent strain upon them, the two shrouds flew madly into theair, and one of the great blocks at their ends, striking Annatoo uponthe forehead, she let go her hold upon a stanchion, and slidingacross the aslant deck, was swallowed up in the whirlpool under ourlea. Samoa shrieked. But there was no time to mourn; no hand couldreach to save. 

By the connecting stays, the mainmast carried over with it theforemast; when we instantly righted, and for the time were saved; myown royal Viking our saviour. 

The first fury of the gale was gone. But far to leeward was seen theeven, white line of its onset, pawing the ocean into foam. All roundus, the sea boiled like ten thousand caldrons; and through eddy, wave, and surge, our almost water-logged craft waded heavily; everydead clash ringing hollow against her hull, like blows upon a coffin. 

We floated a wreck. With every pitch we lifted our dangling jib-boominto the air; and beating against the side, were the shatteredfragments of the masts. From these we made all haste to be free, bycutting the rigging that held them. 

Soon, the worst of the gale was blown over. But the sea ran high. Yetthe rack and scud of the tempest, its mad, tearing foam, was subduedinto immense, long-extended, and long-rolling billows; the whitecream on their crests like snow on the Andes. Ever and anon we hungpoised on their brows; when the furrowed ocean all round looked likea panorama from Chimborazo. 

A few hours more, and the surges went down. There was a moderate sea, a steady breeze, and a clear, starry sky. Such was the storm thatcame after our calm. 

CHAPTER XXXVIIOnce More They Take To The Chamois

Try the pumps. We dropped the sinker, and found the Parki bleeding atevery pore. Up from her well, the water, spring-like, came bubbling, pure and limpid as the water of Saratoga. Her time had come. But bykeeping two hands at the pumps, we had no doubt she would float tilldaylight; previous to which we liked not to abandon her. 

The interval was employed in clanging at the pump-breaks, andpreparing the Chamois for our reception. So soon as the seapermitted, we lowered it over the side; and letting it float underthe stern, stowed it with water and provisions, together with variousother things, including muskets and cutlasses. 

Shortly after daylight, a violent jostling and thumping under footshowed that the water, gaining rapidly in the, hold, spite of allpumping, had floated the lighter casks up-ward to the deck, againstwhich they were striking. 

Now, owing to the number of empty butts in the hold, there would havebeen, perhaps, but small danger of the vessel's sinking outright--allawash as her decks would soon be--were it not, that many of hertimbers were of a native wood, which, like the Teak of India, isspecifically heavier than water. This, with the pearl shells onboard, counteracted the buoyancy of the casks. 

At last, the sun--long waited for--arose; the Parki meantime sinkinglower and lower. 

All things being in readiness, we proceeded to embark from the wreck, as from a wharf. 

But not without some show of love for our poor brigantine. 

To a seaman, a ship is no piece of mechanism merely; but a creatureof thoughts and fancies, instinct with life. Standing at hervibrating helm, you feel her beating pulse. I have loved ships, as Ihave loved men. 

To abandon the poor Parki was like leaving to its fate something thatcould feel. It was meet that she should the decently and bravely. 

All this thought the Skyeman. Samoa and I were in the boat, callingupon him to enter quickly, lest the vessel should sink, and carry usdown in the eddies; for already she had gone round twice. But cuttingadrift the last fragments of her broken shrouds, and putting herdecks in order, Jarl buried his ax in the splintered stump of themainmast, and not till then did he join us. 

We slowly cheered, and sailed away. 

Not ten minutes after, the hull rolled convulsively in the sea; wentround once more; lifted its sharp prow as a man with arms pointed fora dive; gave a long seething plunge; and went down. 

Many of her old planks were twice wrecked; once strown upon ocean'sbeach; now dropped into its lowermost vaults, with the bones ofdrowned ships and drowned men. 

Once more afloat in our shell! But not with the intrepid spirit thatshoved off with us from the deck of the Arcturion. A bold deed donefrom impulse, for the time carries few or no misgivings along withit. But forced upon you, its terrors stare you in the face. So now. Ihad pushed from the Arcturion with a stout heart; but quitting thesinking Parki, my heart sunk with her. 

With a fair wind, we held on our way westward, hoping to see landbefore many days. 

CHAPTER XXXVIIIThe Sea On Fire

The night following our abandonment of the Parki, was made memorableby a remarkable spectacle. 

Slumbering in the bottom of the boat, Jarl and I were suddenlyawakened by Samoa. Starting, we beheld the ocean of a pallid whitecolor, corruscating all over with tiny golden sparkles. But thepervading hue of the water cast a cadaverous gleam upon the boat, sothat we looked to each other like ghosts. For many rods astern ourwake was revealed in a line of rushing illuminated foam; while hereand there beneath the surface, the tracks of sharks were denoted byvivid, greenish trails, crossing and recrossing each other in everydirection. Farther away, and distributed in clusters, floated on thesea, like constellations in the heavens, innumerable Medusae, aspecies of small, round, refulgent fish, only to be met with in theSouth Seas and the Indian Ocean. 

Suddenly, as we gazed, there shot high into the air a bushy jet offlashes, accompanied by the unmistakable deep breathing sound of asperm whale. Soon, the sea all round us spouted in fountains of fire;and vast forms, emitting a glare from their flanks, and ever and anonraising their heads above water, and shaking off the sparkles, showedwhere an immense shoal of Cachalots had risen from below to sport inthese phosphorescent billows. 

The vapor jetted forth was far more radiant than any portion of thesea; ascribable perhaps to the originally luminous fluid contractingstill more brilliancy from its passage through the spouting canal ofthe whales. 

We were in great fear, lest without any vicious intention theLeviathans might destroy us, by coming into close contact with ourboat. We would have shunned them; but they were all round and roundus. Nevertheless we were safe; for as we parted the pallid brine, thepeculiar irradiation which shot from about our keel seemed to deterthem. Apparently discovering us of a sudden, many of them plungedheadlong down into the water, tossing their fiery tails high into theair, and leaving the sea still more sparkling from the violentsurging of their descent. 

Their general course seemed the same as our own; to the westward. Toremove from them, we at last out oars, and pulled toward the north. So doing, we were steadily pursued by a solitary whale, that musthave taken our Chamois for a kindred fish. Spite of all our efforts, he drew nearer and nearer; at length rubbing his fiery flank againstthe Chamois' gunwale, here and there leaving long strips of theglossy transparent substance which thin as gossamer invests the bodyof the Cachalot. 

In terror at a sight so new, Samoa shrank. But Jarl and I, more usedto the intimate companionship of the whales, pushed the boat awayfrom it with our oars: a thing often done in the fishery. 

The close vicinity of the whale revived in the so long astute Skyemanall the enthusiasm of his daring vocation. However quiet by nature, athorough-bred whaleman betrays no little excitement in sight of hisgame. And it required some persuasion to prevent Jarl from dartinghis harpoon: insanity under present circumstances; and of coursewithout object. But "Oh! for a dart, " cried my Viking. And "Where'snow our old ship?" he added reminiscently. 

But to my great joy the monster at last departed; rejoining theshoal, whose lofty spoutings of flame were still visible upon thedistant line of the horizon; showing there, like the fitful starts ofthe Aurora Borealis. 

The sea retained its luminosity for about three hours; at theexpiration of half that period beginning to fade; and exceptingoccasional faint illuminations consequent upon the rapid darting offish under water, the phenomenon at last wholly disappeared. 

Heretofore, I had beheld several exhibitions of marinephosphorescence, both in the Atlantic and Pacific. But nothing incomparison with what was seen that night. In the Atlantic, there isvery seldom any portion of the ocean luminous, except the crests ofthe waves; and these mostly appear so during wet, murky weather. Whereas, in the Pacific, all instances of the sort, previouslycorning under my notice, had been marked by patches of greenishlight, unattended with any pallidness of sea. Save twice on the coastof Peru, where I was summoned from my hammock to the alarmingmidnight cry of "All hands ahoy! tack ship!" And rushing on deck, beheld the sea white as a shroud; for which reason it was feared wewere on soundings. 

Now, sailors love marvels, and love to repeat them. And from many anold shipmate I have heard various sage opinings, concerning thephenomenon in question. Dismissing, as destitute of sound philosophicprobability, the extravagant notion of one of my nautical friends--noless a philosopher than my Viking himself--namely: that thephosphoresence of the sea is caused by a commotion among themermaids, whose golden locks, all torn and disheveled, do irradiatethe waters at such times; I proceed to record more reliable theories. 

Faraday might, perhaps, impute the phenomenon to a peculiarlyelectrical condition of the atmosphere; and to that solely. Butherein, my scientific friend would be stoutly contradicted by manyintelligent seamen, who, in part, impute it to the presence of largequantities of putrescent animal matter; with which the sea is wellknown to abound. 

And it would seem not unreasonable to suppose, that it is bythis means that the fluid itself becomes charged with the luminousprinciple. Draw a bucket of water from the phosphorescent ocean, andit still retains traces of fire; but, standing awhile, this soonsubsides. Now pour it along the deck, and it is a stream of flame;caused by its renewed agitation. Empty the bucket, and for a spacesparkles cling to it tenaciously; and every stave seems ignited. 

But after all, this seeming ignition of the sea can not be whollyproduced by dead matter therein. There are many living fish, phosphorescent; and, under certain conditions, by a rapid throwingoff of luminous particles must largely contribute to the result. Notto particularize this circumstance as true of divers species ofsharks, cuttle-fish, and many others of the larger varieties of thefinny tribes; the myriads of microscopic mollusca, well known toswarm off soundings, might alone be deemed almost sufficient tokindle a fire in the brine. 

But these are only surmises; likely, but uncertain. 

After science comes sentiment. 

A French naturalist maintains, that the nocturnal radiance of thefire-fly is purposely intended as an attraction to the opposite sex;that the artful insect illuminates its body for a beacon to love. Thus: perched upon the edge of a leaf, and waiting the approach ofher Leander, who comes buffeting with his wings the aroma of theflowers, some insect Hero may show a torch to her gossamer gallant. 

But alas, thrice alas, for the poor little fire-fish of the sea, whose radiance but reveals them to their foes, and lights the way totheir destruction. 

CHAPTER XXXIXThey Fall In With Strangers

After quitting the Parki, we had much calm weather, varied by lightbreezes. And sailing smoothly over a sea, so recently one sheet offoam, I could not avoid bethinking me, how fortunate it was, that thegale had overtaken us in the brigantine, and not in the Chamois. Fordeservedly high as the whale-shallop ranks as a sea boat; still, in asevere storm, the larger your craft the greater your sense ofsecurity. Wherefore, the thousand reckless souls tenanting a line-of-battle ship scoff at the most awful hurricanes; though, in reality, they may be less safe in their wooden-walled Troy, than those whocontend with the gale in a clipper. 

But not only did I congratulate myself upon salvation from the past, but upon the prospect for the future. For storms happening so seldomin these seas, one just blown over is almost a sure guarantee of verymany weeks' calm weather to come. 

Now sun followed sun; and no land. And at length it almost seemed asif we must have sailed past the remotest presumable westerly limit ofthe chain of islands we sought; a lurking suspicion which Isedulously kept to myself However, I could not but nourish a latentfaith that all would yet be well. 

On the ninth day my forebodings were over. In the gray of the dawn, perched upon the peak of our sail, a noddy was seen fast asleep. Thisfreak was true to the nature of that curious fowl, whose name issignificant of its drowsiness. Its plumage was snow-white, itsbill and legs blood-red; the latter looking like little pantalettes. In a sly attempt at catching the bird, Samoa captured three tail-feathers; the alarmed creature flying away with a scream, and leavingits quills in his hand. 

Sailing on, we gradually broke in upon immense low-sailing flights ofother aquatic fowls, mostly of those species which are seldom foundfar from land: terns, frigate-birds, mollymeaux, reef-pigeons, boobies, gulls, and the like. They darkened the air; their wingsmaking overhead an incessant rustling like the simultaneous turningover of ten thousand leaves. The smaller sort skimmed the sea likepebbles sent skipping from the shore. Over these, flew myriads ofbirds of broader wing. While high above all, soared in air the daring"Diver, " or sea-kite, the power of whose vision is truly wonderful. It perceives the little flying-fish in the water, at a height whichcan not be less than four hundred feet. Spirally wheeling andscreaming as it goes, the sea-kite, bill foremost, darts downward, swoops into the water, and for a moment altogether disappearing, emerges at last; its prey firmly trussed in its claws. But bearing italoft, the bold bandit is quickly assailed by other birds of prey, that strive to wrest from him his booty. And snatched from histalons, you see the fish falling through the air, till again caughtup in the very act of descent, by the fleetest of its pursuers. 

Leaving these sights astern, we presently picked up the slimy husk ofa cocoanut, all over green barnacles. And shortly after, passed twoor three limbs of trees, and the solitary trunk of a palm; which, upon sailing nearer, seemed but very recently started on its endlessvoyage. As noon came on; the dark purple land-haze, which had beendimly descried resting upon the western horizon, was very nearlyobscured. Nevertheless, behind that dim drapery we doubted not brightboughs were waving. 

We were now in high spirits. Samoa between times humming tohimself some heathenish ditty, and Jarl ten times more intent on hissilence than ever; yet his eye full of expectation and gazing broadoff from our bow. Of a sudden, shading his face with his hand, hegazed fixedly for an instant, and then springing to his feet, utteredthe long-drawn sound--"Sail ho!"

Just tipping the furthest edge of the sky was a little speck, dancinginto view every time we rose upon the swells. It looked like one ofmany birds; for half intercepting our view, fell showers of plumage:a flight of milk-white noddies flying downward to the sea. 

But soon the birds are seen no more. Yet there remains the speck;plainly a sail; but too small for a ship. Was it a boat after awhale? The vessel to which it belonged far astern, and shrouded bythe haze? So it seemed. 

Quietly, however, we waited the stranger's nearer approach;confident, that for some time he would not be able to perceive us, owing to our being in what mariners denominate the "sun-glade, " orthat part of the ocean upon which the sun's rays flash with peculiarintensity. 

As the sail drew nigh, its failing to glisten white led us to doubtwhether it was indeed a whale-boat. Presently, it showed yellow; andSamoa declared, that it must be the sail of some island craft. True. The stranger proving a large double-canoe, like those used by thePolynesians in making passages between distant islands. 

The Upoluan was now clamorous for a meeting, to which Jarl wasaverse. Deliberating a moment, I directed the muskets to be loaded;then setting the sail the wind on our quarter--we headed away for thecanoe, now sailing at right angles with our previous course. 

Here it must be mentioned, that from the various gay cloths and otherthings provided for barter by the captain of the Parki, I had verystrikingly improved my costume; making it free, flowing, and eastern. I looked like an Emir. Nor had my Viking neglected to follow myexample; though with some few modifications of his own. Withhis long tangled hair and harpoon, he looked like the sea-god, thatboards ships, for the first time crossing the Equator. For tatooedSamoa, he yet sported both kilt and turban, reminding one of a tawnyleopard, though his spots were all in one place. Besides this raimentof ours, against emergencies we had provided our boat with diversnankeens and silks. 

But now into full view comes a yoke of huge clumsy prows, shaggy withcarving, and driving through the water with considerable velocity;the immense sprawling sail holding the wind like a bag. She seemedfull of men; and from the dissonant cries borne over to us, and thecanoe's widely yawing, it was plain that we had occasioned no smallsensation. They seemed undetermined what course to pursue: whether tocourt a meeting, or avoid it; whether to regard us as friends or foes. 

As we came still nearer, distinctly beholding their faces, we loudlyhailed them, inviting them to furl their sails, and allow us to boardthem. But no answer was returned; their confusion increasing. Andnow, within less than two ships'-lengths, they swept right across ourbow, gazing at us with blended curiosity and fear. 

Their craft was about thirty feet long, consisting of a pair ofparallel canoes, very narrow, and at the distance of a yard or so, lengthwise, united by stout cross-timbers, lashed across the fourgunwales. Upon these timbers was a raised plat-form or dais, quitedry; and astern an arched cabin or tent; behind which, were twobroad-bladed paddles terminating in rude shark-tails, by which thecraft was steered. 

The yard, spreading a yellow sail, was a crooked bough, supportedobliquely in the crotch of a mast, to which the green bark was stillclinging. Here and there were little tufts of moss. The high, beakedprow of that canoe in which the mast was placed, resembled a rudealtar; and all round it was suspended a great variety of fruits, including scores of cocoanuts, unhusked. This prow was railedoff, forming a sort of chancel within. 

The foremost beam, crossing the gunwales, extended some twelve feetbeyond the side of the dais; and at regular intervals hereupon, stoutcords were fastened, which, leading up to the head of the mast, answered the purpose of shrouds. The breeze was now streaming fresh;and, as if to force down into the water the windward side of thecraft, five men stood upon this long beam, grasping five shrouds. Yetthey failed to counterbalance the pressure of the sail; and owing tothe opposite inclination of the twin canoes, these living statueswere elevated high above the water; their appearance rendered stillmore striking by their eager attitudes, and the apparent peril oftheir position, as the mad spray from the bow dashed over them. Suddenly, the Islanders threw their craft into the wind; while, forourselves, we lay on our oars, fearful of alarming them by now comingnearer. But hailing them again, we said we were friends; and hadfriendly gifts for them, if they would peaceably permit us toapproach. This understood, there ensued a mighty clamor; insomuch, that I bade Jarl and Samoa out oars, and row very gently toward thestrangers. Whereupon, amid a storm of vociferations, some of themhurried to the furthest side of their dais; standing with arms archedover their heads, as if for a dive; others menacing us with clubs andspears; and one, an old man with a bamboo trellis on his head forminga sort of arbor for his hair, planted himself full before the tent, stretching behind him a wide plaited sling. 

Upon this hostile display, Samoa dropped his oar, and brought hispiece to bear upon the old man, who, by his attitude, seemed tomenace us with the fate of the great braggart of Gath. But I quicklyknocked down the muzzle of his musket, and forbade the slightesttoken of hostility; enjoining it upon my companions, nevertheless, tokeep well on their guard. 

We now ceased rowing, and after a few minutes' uproar in the canoe, they ran to the steering-paddles, and forcing round their craftbefore the wind, rapidly ran away from us. With all haste we set oursail, and pulling also at our oars, soon overtook them, determinedupon coming into closer communion. 

CHAPTER XLSire And Sons

Seeing flight was useless, the Islanders again stopped their canoe, and once more we cautiously drew nearer; myself crying out to themnot to be fearful; and Samoa, with the odd humor of his race, averring that he had known every soul of them from his infancy. 

We approached within two or three yards; when we paused, whichsomewhat allayed their alarm. Fastening a red China handkerchief tothe blade of our long mid-ship oar, I waved it in the air. A livelyclapping of hands, and many wild exclamations. 

While yet waving the flag, I whispered to Jarl to give the boat asheer toward the canoe, which being adroitly done, brought the bow, where I stood, still nearer to the Islanders. I then dropped the silkamong them; and the Islander, who caught it, at once handed it to thewarlike old man with the sling; who, on seating himself, spread itbefore him; while the rest crowding round, glanced rapidly from thewonderful gift, to the more wonderful donors. 

This old man was the superior of the party. And Samoa asserted, thathe must be a priest of the country to which the Islanders belonged;that the craft could be no other than one of their sacred canoes, bound on some priestly voyage. All this he inferred from the altar-like prow, and there being no women on board. 

Bent upon conciliating the old priest, I dropped into the canoeanother silk handkerchief; while Samoa loudly exclaimed, that we wereonly three men, and were peaceably inclined. Meantime, oldAaron, fastening the two silks crosswise over his shoulders, like abrace of Highland plaids, crosslegged sat, and eyed us. 

It was a curious sight. The old priest, like a scroll of oldparchment, covered all over with hieroglyphical devices, harder tointerpret, I'll warrant, than any old Sanscrit manuscript. And uponhis broad brow, deep-graven in wrinkles, were characters still moremysterious, which no Champollion nor gipsy could have deciphered. Helooked old as the elderly hills; eyes sunken, though bright; and headwhite as the summit of Mont Blanc. 

The rest were a youthful and comely set: their complexion that ofGold Sherry, and all tattooed after this pattern: two broad cross-stripes on the chest and back; reaching down to the waist, like afoot-soldier's harness. Their faces were full of expression; andtheir mouths were full of fine teeth; so that the parting of theirlips, was as the opening of pearl oysters. Marked, here and there, after the style of Tahiti, with little round figures in blue, dottedin the middle with a spot of vermilion, their brawny brown thighslooked not unlike the gallant hams of Westphalia, spotted with thered dust of Cayenne. 

But what a marvelous resemblance in the features of all. Were theyborn at one birth? This resemblance was heightened by their uniformmarks. But it was subsequently ascertained, that they were thechildren of one sire; and that sire, old Aaron; who, no doubt, reposed upon his sons, as an old general upon the trophies of hisyouth. 

They were the children of as many mothers; and he was training themup for the priesthood. 

CHAPTER XLIA Fray

So bent were the strangers upon concealing who they were, and theobject of their voyage, that it was some time ere we could obtain theinformation we desired. 

They pointed toward the tent, as if it contained their Eleusinianmysteries. And the old priest gave us to know, that it would beprofanation to enter it. 

But all this only roused my curiosity to unravel the wonder. 

At last I succeeded. 

In that mysterious tent was concealed a beautiful maiden. And, inpursuance of a barbarous custom, by Aleema, the priest, she was beingborne an offering from the island of Amma to the gods of Tedaidee. 

Now, hearing of the maiden, I waited for no more. Need I add, howstirred was my soul toward this invisible victim; and how hotly Iswore, that precious blood of hers should never smoke upon an altar. If we drowned for it, I was bent upon rescuing the captive. But asyet, no gentle signal of distress had been waved to us from the tent. Thence, no sound could be heard, but an occasional rustle of thematting. Was it possible, that one about to be immolated couldproceed thus tranquilly to her fate?

But desperately as I resolved to accomplish the deliverance of themaiden, it was best to set heedfully about it. I desired no sheddingof blood; though the odds were against us. 

The old priest seemed determined to prevent us from boardinghis craft. But being equally determined the other way, I cautiouslylaid the bow of the Chamois against the canoe's quarter, so as topresent the smallest possible chance for a hostile entrance into ourboat. Then, Samoa, knife in ear, and myself with a cutlass, steppedupon the dais, leaving Jarl in the boat's head, equipped with hisharpoon; three loaded muskets lying by his side. He was strictlyenjoined to resist the slightest demonstration toward our craft. 

As we boarded the canoe, the Islanders slowly retreated; meantimeearnestly conferring in whispers; all but the old priest, who, stillseated, presented an undaunted though troubled front. To oursurprise, he motioned us to sit down by him; which we did; takingcare, however, not to cut off our communication with Jarl. 

With the hope of inspiring good will, I now unfolded a roll ofprinted cotton, and spreading it before the priest, directed hisattention to the pictorial embellishments thereon, representing somehundreds of sailor boys simultaneously ascending some hundreds ofuniform sections of a ship's rigging. Glancing at them a moment, by asignificant sign, he gave me to know, that long previous he himselfhad ascended the shrouds of a ship. Making this allusion, hiscountenance was overcast with a ferocious expression, as if somethingterrific was connected with the reminiscence. But it soon passedaway, and somewhat abruptly he assumed an air of much merriment. 

While we were thus sitting together, and my whole soul full of thethoughts of the captive, and how best to accomplish my purpose, andoften gazing toward the tent; I all at once noticed a movement amongthe strangers. Almost in the same instant, Samoa, right across theface of Aleema, and in his ordinary tones, bade me take heed tomyself, for mischief was brewing. Hardly was this warning uttered, when, with carved clubs in their hands, the Islanders completelysurrounded us. Then up rose the old priest, and gave us to know, thatwe were wholly in his power, and if we did not swear to departin our boat forthwith, and molest him no more, the peril be ours. 

"Depart and you live; stay and you die. "

Fifteen to three. Madness to gainsay his mandate. Yet a beautifulmaiden was at stake. 

The knife before dangling in Samoa's ear was now in his hand. Jarlcried out for us to regain the boat, several of the Islanders makinga rush for it. No time to think. All passed quicker than it can besaid. They closed in upon us, to push us from the canoe: Rudely theold priest flung me from his side, menacing me with his dagger, thesharp spine of a fish. A thrust and a threat! Ere I knew it, mycutlass made a quick lunge. A curse from the priest's mouth; redblood from his side; he tottered, stared about him, and fell overlike a brown hemlock into the sea. A yell of maledictions rose on theair. A wild cry was heard from the tent. Making a dead breach amongthe crowd, we now dashed side by side for the boat. Springing intoit, we found Jarl battling with two Islanders; while the rest werestill howling upon the dais. Rage and grief had almost disabled them. 

With one stroke of my cutlass, I now parted the line that held us tothe canoe, and with Samoa falling upon the two Islanders, by Jarl'shelp, we quickly mastered them; forcing them down into the bottom ofthe boat. 

The Skyeman and Samoa holding passive the captives, I quickly set oursail, and snatching the sheet at the cavil, we rapidly shot from thecanoe. The strangers defying us with their spears; several couchingthem as if to dart; while others held back their hands, as if toprevent them from jeopardizing the lives of their countrymen in theChamois. 

Seemingly untoward events oftentimes lead to successful results: Farfrom destroying all chance of rescuing the captive, our temporaryflight, indispensable for the safety of Jarl, only made the successof our enterprise more probable. For having made prisoners two of thestrangers, I determined to retain them as hostages, throughwhom to effect my plans without further bloodshed. 

And here it must needs be related, that some of the natives werewounded in the fray: while all three of their assailants had receivedseveral bruises. 

CHAPTER XLIIRemorse

During the skirmish not a single musket had been discharged. Thefirst snatched by Jarl had missed fire, and ere he could seizeanother, it was close quarters with him, and no gestures to spare. His harpoon was his all. And truly, there is nothing like steel in afray. It comes and it goes with a will, and is never a-weary. Yoursword is your life, and that of your foe; to keep or to take as ithappens. Closer home does it go than a rammer; and fighting withsteel is a play without ever an interlude. There are points moredeadly than bullets; and stocks packed full of subtle tubes, whencecomes an impulse more reliable than powder. 

Binding our prisoners lengthwise across the boat's seats, we rowedfor the canoe, making signs of amity. 

Now, if there be any thing fitted to make a high tide ebb in theveins, it is the sight of a vanquished foe, inferior to yourself inpowers of destruction; but whom some necessity has forced you tosubdue. All victories are not triumphs, nor all who conquer, heroes. 

As we drew near the canoe, it was plain, that the loss of their sirehad again for the instant overcome the survivors. Raising hands, theycursed us; and at intervals sent forth a low, piercing wail, peculiarto their race. As before, faint cries were heard from the tent. Andall the while rose and fell on the sea, the ill-fated canoe. 

As I gazed at this sight, what iron mace fell on my soul; what curserang sharp in my ear! It was I, who was the author of the deed thatcaused the shrill wails that I heard. By this hand, the deadman had died. Remorse smote me hard; and like lightning I askedmyself, whether the death-deed I had done was sprung of a virtuousmotive, the rescuing a captive from thrall; or whether beneath thatpretense, I had engaged in this fatal affray for some other, andselfish purpose; the companionship of a beautiful maid. Butthrottling the thought, I swore to be gay. Am I not rescuing themaiden? Let them go down who withstand me. 

At the dismal spectacle before him, Jarl, hitherto menacing ourprisoners with his weapon, in order to intimidate their countrymen, honest Jarl dropped his harpoon. But shaking his knife in the air, Samoa yet defied the strangers; nor could we prevent him. Hisheathenish blood was up. 

Standing foremost in the boat, I now assured the strangers, that allwe sought at their hands was the maiden in the tent. That captivesurrendered, our own, unharmed, should be restored. If not, they mustdie. With a cry, they started to their feet, and brandished theirclubs; but, seeing Jarl's harpoon quivering over the hearts of ourprisoners, they quickly retreated; at last signifying theiracquiescence in my demand. Upon this, I sprang to the dais, andacross it indicating a line near the bow, signed the Islanders toretire beyond it. Then, calling upon them one by one to deliver theirweapons, they were passed into the boat. 

The Chamois was now brought round to the canoe's stern; and leavingJarl to defend it as before, the Upoluan rejoined me on the dais. Bythese precautions--the hostages still remaining bound hand and footin the boat--we deemed ourselves entirely secure. 

Attended by Samoa, I stood before the tent, now still as the grave. 

CHAPTER XLIIIThe Tent Entered

By means of thin spaces between the braids of matting, the place wasopen to the air, but not to view. There was also a round opening onone side, only large enough, however, to admit the arm; but thisaperture was partially closed from within. In front, a deep-dyed rugof osiers, covering the entrance way, was intricately laced to thestanding part of the tent. As I divided this lacing with my cutlass, there arose an outburst of voices from the Islanders. And theycovered their faces, as the interior was revealed to my gaze. 

Before me crouched a beautiful girl. Her hands were drooping. And, like a saint from a shrine, she looked sadly out from her long, fairhair. A low wail issued from her lips, and she trembled like a sound. There were tears on her cheek, and a rose-colored pearl on her bosom. 

Did I dream?--A snow-white skin: blue, firmament eyes: Golcondalocks. For an instant spell-bound I stood; while with a slow, apprehensive movement, and still gazing fixedly, the captive gatheredmore closely about her a gauze-like robe. Taking one step within, andpartially dropping the curtain of the tent, I so stood, as to haveboth sight and speech of Samoa, who tarried without; while themaiden, crouching in the farther corner of the retreat, was whollyscreened from all eyes but mine. 

Crossing my hands before me, I now stood without speaking. For thesoul of me, I could not link this mysterious creature with the tawnystrangers. She seemed of another race. So powerful was thisimpression, that unconsciously, I addressed her in my owntongue. She started, and bending over, listened intently, as if tothe first faint echo of something dimly remembered. Again I spoke, when throwing back her hair, the maiden looked up with a piercing, bewildered gaze. But her eyes soon fell, and bending over once more, she resumed her former attitude. At length she slowly chanted toherself several musical words, unlike those of the Islanders; butthough I knew not what they meant, they vaguely seemed familiar. 

Impatient to learn her story, I now questioned her in Polynesian. Butwith much earnestness, she signed me to address her as before. Soonperceiving, however, that without comprehending the meaning of thewords I employed, she seemed merely touched by something pleasing intheir sound, I once more addressed her in Polynesian; saying that Iwas all eagerness to hear her history. 

After much hesitation she complied; starting with alarm at everysound from without; yet all the while deeply regarding me. 

Broken as these disclosures were at the time, they are here presentedin the form in which they were afterward more fully narrated. 

So unearthly was the story, that at first I little comprehended it;and was almost persuaded that the luckless maiden was some beautifulmaniac. 

She declared herself more than mortal, a maiden from Oroolia, theIsland of Delights, somewhere in the paradisiacal archipelago of thePolynesians. To this isle, while yet an infant, by some mysticalpower, she had been spirited from Amma, the place of her nativity. Her name was Yillah. And hardly had the waters of Oroolia washedwhite her olive skin, and tinged her hair with gold, when one daystrolling in the woodlands, she was snared in the tendrils of a vine. Drawing her into its bowers, it gently transformed her into one ofits blossoms, leaving her conscious soul folded up in the transparentpetals. 

Here hung Yillah in a trance, the world without all tinged with therosy hue of her prison. At length when her spirit was about to burstforth in the opening flower, the blossom was snapped from its stem;and borne by a soft wind to the sea; where it fell into the openingvalve of a shell; which in good time was cast upon the beach of theIsland of Amma. 

In a dream, these events were revealed to Aleema the priest; who by aspell unlocking its pearly casket, took forth the bud, which nowshowed signs of opening in the reviving air, and bore faint shadowyrevealings, as of the dawn behind crimson clouds. Suddenly expanding, the blossom exhaled away in perfumes; floating a rosy mist in theair. Condensing at last, there emerged from this mist the sameradiant young Yillah as before; her locks all moist, and a rose-colored pearl on her bosom. Enshrined as a goddess, the wonderfulchild now tarried in the sacred temple of Apo, buried in a dell;never beheld of mortal eyes save Aleema's. 

Moon after moon passed away, and at last, only four days gone by, Aleema came to her with a dream; that the spirits in Oroolia hadrecalled her home by the way of Tedaidee, on whose coast gurgled upin the sea an enchanted spring; which streaming over upon the brine, flowed on between blue watery banks; and, plunging into a vortex, went round and round, descending into depths unknown. Into thiswhirlpool Yillah was to descend in a canoe, at last to well up in aninland fountain of Oroolia. 

CHAPTER XLIVAway

Though clothed in language of my own, the maiden's story is insubstance the same as she related. Yet were not these things narratedas past events; she merely recounted them as impressions of herchildhood, and of her destiny yet unaccomplished. And mystical as thetale most assuredly was, my knowledge of the strange arts of theisland priesthood, and the rapt fancies indulged in by many of theirvictims, deprived it in good part of the effect it otherwise wouldhave produced. 

For ulterior purposes connected with their sacerdotal supremacy, thepriests of these climes oftentimes secrete mere infants in theirtemples; and jealously secluding them from all intercourse with theworld, craftily delude them, as they grow up, into the wildest conceits. 

Thus wrought upon, their pupils almost lose their humanity in theconstant indulgence of seraphic imaginings. In many cases becominginspired as oracles; and as such, they are sometimes resorted to bydevotees; always screened from view, however, in the recesses of thetemples. But in every instance, their end is certain. Beguiled withsome fairy tale about revisiting the islands of Paradise, they areled to the secret sacrifice, and perish unknown to their kindred. 

But, would that all this had been hidden from me at the time. ForYillah was lovely enough to be really divine; and so I might havebeen tranced into a belief of her mystical legends. 

But with what passionate exultation did I find myself thedeliverer of this beautiful maiden; who, thinking no harm, and raptin a dream, was being borne to her fate on the coast of Tedaidee. Nornow, for a moment, did the death of Aleema her guardian seem to hangheavy upon my heart. I rejoiced that I had sent him to his gods; thatin place of the sea moss growing over sweet Yillah drowned in thesea, the vile priest himself had sunk to the bottom. 

But though he had sunk in the deep, his ghost sunk not in the deepwaters of my soul. However in exultations its surface foamed up, atbottom guilt brooded. Sifted out, my motives to this enterprisejustified not the mad deed, which, in a moment of rage, I had done:though, those motives had been covered with a gracious pretense;concealing myself from myself. But I beat down the thought. 

In relating her story, the maiden frequently interrupted it withquestions concerning myself:--Whence I came: being white, fromOroolia? Whither I was going: to Amma? And what had happened toAleema? For she had been dismayed at the fray, though knowing notwhat it could mean; and she had heard the priest's name called uponin lamentations. These questions for the time I endeavored to evade;only inducing her to fancy me some gentle demigod, that had come overthe sea from her own fabulous Oroolia. And all this she must verilyhave believed. For whom, like me, ere this could she have beheld?Still fixed she her eyes upon me strangely, and hung upon the accentsof my voice. 

While this scene was passing, the strangers began to show signs ofimpatience, and a voice from the Chamois repeatedly hailed us toaccelerate our movements. 

My course was quickly decided. The only obstacle to be encounteredwas the possibility of Yillah's alarm at being suddenly borne into myprow. For this event I now sought to prepare her. I informed thedamsel that Aleema had been dispatched on a long errand to Oroolia;leaving to my care, for the present, the guardianship of the lovelyYillah; and that therefore, it was necessary to carry her tentinto my own canoe, then waiting to receive it. 

This intelligence she received with the utmost concern; and notknowing to what her perplexity might lead, I thought fit to transporther into the Chamois, while yet overwhelmed by the announcement of myintention. 

Quitting her retreat, I apprised Jarl of my design; and then, no moredelay!

At bottom, the tent was attached to a light framework of bamboos; andfrom its upper corners, four cords, like those of a marquee, confinedit to the dais. These, Samoa's knife soon parted; when lifting thelight tent, we speedily transferred it to the Chamois; a wild yellgoing up from the Islanders, which drowned the faint cries of themaiden. But we heeded not the din. Toss in the fruit, hanging fromthe altar-prow! It was done; and then running up our sail, we glidedaway;--Chamois, tent, hostages, and all. Rushing to the now vacantstern of their canoe, the Islanders once more lifted up their handsand their voices in curses. 

A suitable distance gained, we paused to fling overboard the arms wehad taken; and Jarl proceeded to liberate the hostages. 

Meanwhile, I entered the tent, and by many tokens, sought to allaythe maiden's alarm. Thus engaged, violent plunges were heard: ourprisoners taking to the sea to regain their canoe. All dripping, theywere received by their brethren with wild caresses. 

From something now said by the captives, the rest seemed suddenlyinspirited with hopes of revenge; again wildly shaking their spears, just before picked up from the sea. With great clamor and confusionthey soon set their mat-sail; and instead of sailing southward forTedaidee, or northward for Amma their home, they steered straightafter us, in our wake. 

Foremost in the prow stood three; javelins poised for a dart; atintervals, raising a yell. 

Did they mean to pursue me? Full in my rear they came on, baying likehounds on their game. Yillah trembled at their cries. My own heartbeat hard with undefinable dread. The corpse of Aleema seemedfloating before: its avengers were raging behind. 

But soon these phantoms departed. For very soon it appeared that invain the pagans pursued. Their craft, our fleet Chamois outleaped. And farther and farther astern dropped the evil-boding canoe, till atlast but a speck; when a great swell of the sea surged up before it, and it was seen no more. Samoa swore that it must have swamped, andgone down. But however it was, my heart lightened apace. I saw nonebut ourselves on the sea: I remembered that our keel left no track asit sailed. 

Let the Oregon Indian through brush, bramble, and brier, hunt hisenemy's trail, far over the mountains and down in the vales; comes heto the water, he snuffs idly in air. 

CHAPTER XLVReminiscences

In resecuing the gentle Yillah from the hands of the Islanders, adesign seemed accomplished. But what was now to be done? Here, in ouradventurous Chamois, was a damsel more lovely than the flushes ofmorning; and for companions, whom had she but me and my comrades?Besides, her bosom still throbbed with alarms, her fancies all rovingthrough mazes. 

How subdue these dangerous imaginings? How gently dispel them?

But one way there was: to lead her thoughts toward me, as her friendand preserver; and a better and wiser than Aleema the priest. Yetcould not this be effected but by still maintaining my assumption ofa divine origin in the blessed isle of Oroolia; and thus fostering inher heart the mysterious interest, with which from the first she hadregarded me. But if punctilious reserve on the part of her deliverershould teach her to regard him as some frigid stranger from theArctic Zone, what sympathy could she have for him? and hence, whatpeace of mind, having no one else to cling to?

Now re-entering the tent, she again inquired where tarried Aleema. 

"Think not of him, sweet Yillah, " I cried. "Look on me. Am I notwhite like yourself? Behold, though since quitting Oroolia the sunhas dyed my cheek, am I not even as you? Am I brown like the duskyAleema? They snatched you away from your isle in the sea, too earlyfor you to remember me there. But you have not been forgottenby me, sweetest Yillah. Ha! ha! shook we not the palm-trees together, and chased we not the rolling nuts down the glen? Did we not diveinto the grotto on the sea-shore, and come up together in the coolcavern in the hill? In my home in Oroolia, dear Yillah, I have a lockof your hair, ere yet it was golden: a little dark tress like a ring. How your cheeks were then changing from olive to white. And whenshall I forget the hour, that I came upon you sleeping among theflowers, with roses and lilies for cheeks. Still forgetful? Know younot my voice? Those little spirits in your eyes have seen me before. They mimic me now as they sport in their lakes. All the past a dimblank? Think of the time when we ran up and down in our arbor, wherethe green vines grew over the great ribs of the stranded whale. OhYillah, little Yillah, has it all come to this? am I foreverforgotten? Yet over the wide watery world have I sought thee: fromisle to isle, from sea to sea. And now we part not. Aleema is gone. My prow shall keep kissing the waves, till it kisses the beach atOroolia. Yillah, look up. "

Sunk the ghost of Aleema: Sweet Yillah was mine!

CHAPTER XLVIThe Chamois With A Roving Commission

Through the assiduity of my Viking, ere nightfall our Chamois wasagain in good order. And with many subtle and seamanlike splices thelight tent was lashed in its place; the sail taken up by a reef. 

My comrades now questioned me, as to my purposes; whether they hadbeen modified by the events of the day. I replied that ourdestination was still the islands to the westward. 

But from these we had steadily been drifting all the morning long; sothat now no loom of the land was visible. But our prow was keptpointing as before. 

As evening came on, my comrades fell fast asleep, leaving me at thehelm. 

How soft and how dreamy the light of the hour. The rays of the sun, setting behind golden-barred clouds, came to me like the gleaming ofa shaded light behind a lattice. And the low breeze, pervaded withthe peculiar balm of the mid-Pacific near land, was fragrant as thebreath of a bride. 

Such was the scene; so still and witching that the hand of Yillah inmine seemed no hand, but a touch. Visions flitted before me and inme; something hummed in my ear; all the air was a lay. 

And now entered a thought into my heart. I reflected how serenely wemight thus glide along, far removed from all care and anxiety. Andthen, what different scenes might await us upon any of the shoresroundabout. But there seemed no danger in the balmy sea; the assuredvicinity of land imparting a sense of security. We had amplesupplies for several days more, and thanks to the Pagan canoe, anabundance of fruit. 

Besides, what cared I now for the green groves and bright shore? Wasnot Yillah my shore and my grove? my meadow, my mead, my soft shadyvine, and my arbor? Of all things desirable and delightful, the full-plumed sheaf, and my own right arm the band? Enough: no shore for meyet. One sweep of the helm, and our light prow headed round towardthe vague land of song, sun, and vine: the fabled South. 

As we glided along, strange Yillah gazed down in the sea, and wouldfain have had me plunge into it with her, to rove through its depths. But I started dismayed; in fancy, I saw the stark body of the priestdrifting by. Again that phantom obtruded; again guilt laid his redhand on my soul. But I laughed. Was not Yillah my own? by my armrescued from ill? To do her a good, I had periled myself. So down, down, Aleema. 

When next morning, starting from slumber, my comrades beheld the sunon our beam, instead of astern as before at that hour, they eagerlyinquired, "Whither now?" But very briefly I gave them to know, thatafter devoting the night to the due consideration of a matter soimportant, I had determined upon voyaging for the island Tedaidee, inplace of the land to the westward. 

At this, they were not displeased. But to tell the plain truth, Iharbored some shadowy purpose of merely hovering about for a while, till I felt more landwardly inclined. 

But had I not declared to Yillah, that our destination was the fairyisle she spoke of, even Oroolia? Yet that shore was so exceedinglyremote, and the folly of endeavoring to reach it in a craft builtwith hands, so very apparent, that what wonder I really nourished nothought of it?

So away floated the Chamois, like a vagrant cloud in the heavens:bound, no one knew whither. 

CHAPTER XLVIIYillah, Jarl, And Samoa

But time to tell, how Samoa and Jarl regarded this mystical Yillah;and how Yillah regarded them. 

As Beauty from the Beast, so at first shrank the damsel from my one-armed companion. But seeing my confidence in the savage, a reactionsoon followed. And in accordance with that curious law, by which, under certain conditions, the ugliest mortals become only amiablyhideous, Yillah at length came to look upon Samoa as a sort ofharmless and good-natured goblin. Whence came he, she cared not; orwhat was his history; or in what manner his fortunes were united tomine. 

May be, she held him a being of spontaneous origin. 

Now, as every where women are the tamers of the menageries of men; soYillah in good time tamed down Samoa to the relinquishment of thathorrible thing in his ear, and persuaded him to substitute a vacancyfor the bauble in his nose. On his part, however, all this wasconditional. He stipulated for the privilege of restoring bothtrinkets upon suitable occasions. 

But if thus gayly the damsel sported with Samoa; how different hisemotions toward her? The fate to which she had been destined, andevery nameless thing about her, appealed to all his nativesuperstitions, which ascribed to beings of her complexion a more thanterrestrial origin. When permitted to approach her, he looked timidand awkwardly strange; suggesting the likeness of some clumsy satyr, drawing in his horns; slowly wagging his tail; crouching abashedbefore some radiant spirit. 

And this reverence of his was most pleasing to me, Bravo! thought I;be a pagan forever. No more than myself; for, after a differentfashion, Yillah was an idol to both. 

But what of my Viking? Why, of good Jarl I grieve to say, that theold-fashioned interest he took in my affairs led him to look uponYillah as a sort of intruder, an Ammonite syren, who might lead meastray. This would now and then provoke a phillipic; but he wouldonly turn toward my resentment his devotion; and then I was silent. 

Unsophisticated as a wild flower in the germ, Yillah seemed incapableof perceiving the contrasted lights in which she was regarded by ourcompanions. And like a true beauty seemed to cherish the presumption, that it was quite impossible for such a person as hers to proveotherwise than irresistible to all. 

She betrayed much surprise at my Vikings appearance. But most of allwas she struck by a characteristic device upon the arm of thewonderful mariner--our Saviour on the cross, in blue; with the crownof thorns, and three drops of blood in vermilion, falling one by onefrom each hand and foot. 

Now, honest Jarl did vastly pride himself upon this ornament. It wasthe only piece of vanity about him. And like a lady keeping glovelessher hand to show off a fine Turquoise ring, he invariably wore thatsleeve of his frock rolled up, the better to display theembellishment. 

And round and round would Yillah turn Jarl's arm, till Jarl was fainto stand firm, for fear of revolving all over. How such untutoredhomage would have thrilled the heart of the ingenious artist!

Eventually, through the Upoluan, she made overtures to the Skyeman, concerning the possession of his picture in her own proper right. Inher very simplicity, little heeding, that like a landscape in fresco, it could not be removed. 

CHAPTER XLVIIISomething Under The Surface

Not to omit an occurrence of considerable interest, we must needshere present some account of a curious retinue of fish which overtookour Chamois, a day or two after parting with the canoe. 

A violent creaming and frothing in our rear announced their approach. Soon we found ourselves the nucleus of an incredible multitude offinny creatures, mostly anonymous. 

First, far in advance of our prow, swam the helmeted Silver-heads;side by side, in uniform ranks, like an army. Then came the Boneetas, with their flashing blue flanks. Then, like a third distinctregiment, wormed and twisted through the water like Archimedeanscrews, the quivering Wriggle-tails; followed in turn by the rank andfile of the Trigger-fish--so called from their quaint dorsal finsbeing set in their backs with a comical curve, as if at half-cock. Far astern the rear was brought up by endless battalions of Yellow-backs, right martially vested in buff. 

And slow sailing overhead were flights of birds; a wing in the airfor every fin in the sea. 

But let the sea-fowls fly on: turn we to the fish. 

Their numbers were amazing; countless as the tears shed forperfidious lovers. Far abroad on both flanks, they swam in longlines, tier above tier; the water alive with their hosts. Locusts ofthe sea, peradventure, going to fall with a blight upon some green, mossy province of Neptune. And tame and fearless they were, as thefirst fish that swam in Euphrates; hardly evading the hand; insomuchthat Samoa caught many without lure or line. 

They formed a decorous escort; paddling along by our barnacled sides, as if they had been with us from the very beginning; neither scaredby our craft's surging in the water; nor in the least sympathetic atlosing a comrade by the hand of Samoa. They closed in their ranks andswam on. 

How innocent, yet heartless they looked! Had a plank dropped out ofour boat, we had sunk to the bottom; and belike, our cheerful retinuewould have paid the last rites to our remains. 

But still we kept company; as sociably as you please; Samoa helpinghimself when he listed, and Yillah clapping her hands as the radiantcreatures, by a simultaneous turning round on their silvery bellies, caused the whole sea to glow like a burnished shield. 

But what has befallen this poor little Boneeta astern, that he swimsso toilingly on, with gills showing purple? What has he there, towingbehind? It is tangled sea-kelp clinging to its fins. But the cloggedthing strains to keep up with its fellows. Yet little they heed. Awaythey go; every fish for itself, and any fish for Samoa. 

At last the poor Boneeta is seen no more. The myriad fins swim on; alonely waste, where the lost one drops behind. 

Strange fish! All the live-long day, they were there by our side; andat night still tarried and shone; more crystal and scaly in the palemoonbeams, than in the golden glare of the sun. 

How prettily they swim; all silver life; darting hither and thitherbetween their long ranks, and touching their noses, and scrapingacquaintance. No mourning they wear for the Boneeta left far astern;nor for those so cruelly killed by Samoa. No, no; all is glee, fishyglee, and frolicking fun; light hearts and light fins; gay backs andgay spirits. --Swim away, swim away! my merry fins all. Let us roamthe flood; let us follow this monster fish with the barnacled sides;this strange-looking fish, so high out of water; that goes withoutfins. What fish can it be? What rippling is that? Dost hearthe great monster breathe? Why, 'tis sharp at both ends; a taileither way; nor eyes has it any, nor mouth. What a curious fish! whata comical fish! But more comical far, those creatures above, on itshollow back, clinging thereto like the snaky eels, that cling andslide on the back of the Sword fish, our terrible foe. But whatcurious eels these are! Do they deem themselves pretty as we? No, no;for sure, they behold our limber fins, our speckled and beautifulscales. Poor, powerless things! How they must wish they were we, thatroam the flood, and scour the seas with a wish. Swim away; merryfins, swim away! Let him drop, that fellow that halts; make a lane;close in, and fill up. Let him drown, if he can not keep pace. Nolaggards for us:--

 We fish, we fish, we merrily swim, We care not for friend nor for foe: Our fins are stout, Our tails are out, As through the seas we go. 

 Fish, Fish, we are fish with red gills; Naught disturbs us, our blood is at zero: We are buoyant because of our bags, Being many, each fish is a hero. We care not what is it, this life That we follow, this phantom unknown: To swim, it's exceedingly pleasant, -- So swim away, making a foam. This strange looking thing by our side, Not for safety, around it we flee:-- Its shadow's so shady, that's all, -- We only swim under its lee. And as for the eels there above, And as for the fowls in the air, We care not for them nor their ways, As we cheerily glide afar!

 We fish, we fish, we merrily swim, We care not for friend nor for foe: Our fins are stout, Our tails are out, As through the seas we go. 

But how now, my fine fish! what alarms your long ranks, and tossesthem all into a hubbub of scales and of foam? Never mind that longknave with the spear there, astern. Pipe away, merry fish, and giveus a stave or two more, keeping time with your doggerel tails. Butno, no! their singing was over. Grim death, in the shape of aChevalier, was after them. 

How they changed their boastful tune! How they hugged the vilifiedboat! How they wished they were in it, the braggarts! And how theyall tingled with fear!

For, now here, now there, is heard a terrific rushing sound underwater, betokening the onslaught of the dread fish of prey, that withspear ever in rest, charges in upon the out-skirts of the shoal, transfixing the fish on his weapon. Re-treating and shaking them off, the Chevalier devours them; then returns to the charge. 

Hugging the boat to desperation, the poor fish fairly crowdedthemselves up to the surface, and floundered upon each other, as menare lifted off their feet in a mob. They clung to us thus, out of afancied security in our presence. Knowing this, we felt no littlealarm for ourselves, dreading lest the Chevalier might despise ourboat, full as much as his prey; and in pursuing the fish, run throughthe poor Chamois with a lunge. A jacket, rolled up, was kept inreadiness to be thrust into the first opening made; while as thethousand fins audibly patted against our slender planks, we feltnervously enough; as if treading upon thin, crackling ice. 

At length, to our no small delight, the enemy swam away; and again byour side merrily paddled our escort; ten times merrier than ever. 

CHAPTER XLIXYillah

While for a few days, now this way, now that, as our craft glidesalong, surrounded by these locusts of the deep, let the story ofYillah flow on. 

Of her beauty say I nothing. It was that of a crystal lake in afathomless wood: all light and shade; full of fleeting revealings;now shadowed in depths; now sunny in dimples; but all sparkling andshifting, and blending together. 

But her wild beauty was a vail to things still more strange. As oftenshe gazed so earnestly into my eyes, like some pure spirit lookingfar down into my soul, and seeing therein some upturned faces, Istarted in amaze, and asked what spell was on me, that thus she gazed. 

Often she entreated me to repeat over and over again certainsyllables of my language. These she would chant to herself, pausingnow and then, as if striving to discover wherein lay their charm. 

In her accent, there was something very different from that of thepeople of the canoe. Wherein lay the difference. I knew not; but itenabled her to pronounce with readiness all the words which I taughther; even as if recalling sounds long forgotten. 

If all this filled me with wonder, how much was that wonderincreased, and yet baffled again, by considering her complexion, andthe cast of her features. 

After endeavoring in various ways to account for these things, I wasled to imagine, that the damsel must be an Albino (Tulla)occasionally to be met with among the people of the Pacific. Thesepersons are of an exceedingly delicate white skin, tinted with afaint rose hue, like the lips of a shell. Their hair is golden. But, unlike the Albinos of other climes, their eyes are invariably blue, and no way intolerant of light. 

As a race, the Tullas die early. And hence the belief, that theypertain to some distant sphere, and only through irregularities inthe providence of the gods, come to make their appearance upon earth:whence, the oversight discovered, they are hastily snatched. And itis chiefly on this account, that in those islands where humansacrifices are offered, the Tullas are deemed the most suitableoblations for the altar, to which from their birth many areprospectively devoted. It was these considerations, united to others, which at times induced me to fancy, that by the priest, Yillah wasregarded as one of these beings. So mystical, however, herrevelations concerning her past history, that often I knew not whatto divine. But plainly they showed that she had not the remotestconception of her real origin. 

But these conceits of a state of being anterior to an earthlyexistence may have originated in one of those celestial visions seentransparently stealing over the face of a slumbering child. Andcraftily drawn forth and re-echoed by another, and at times repeatedover to her with many additions, these imaginings must at length haveassumed in her mind a hue of reality, heightened into conviction bythe dreamy seclusion of her life. 

But now, let her subsequent and more credible history be related, asfrom time to time she rehearsed it. 

CHAPTER LYillah In Ardair

In the verdant glen of Ardair, far in the silent interior of Amma, shut in by hoar old cliffs, Yillah the maiden abode. 

So small and so deep was this glen, so surrounded on all sides bysteep acclivities, and so vividly green its verdure, and deceptivethe shadows that played there; that, from above, it seemed more likea lake of cool, balmy air, than a glen: its woodlands and grassesgleaming shadowy all, like sea groves and mosses beneath the calm sea. 

Here, none came but Aleema the priest, who at times was absent fordays together. But at certain seasons, an unseen multitude with loudchants stood upon the verge of the neighboring precipices, andtraversing those shaded wilds, slowly retreated; their voiceslessening and lessening, as they wended their way through the moredistant groves. 

At other times, Yillah being immured in the temple of Apo, a band ofmen entering the vale, surrounded her retreat, dancing there tillevening came. Meanwhile, heaps of fruit, garlands of flowers, andbaskets of fish, were laid upon an altar without, where stood Aleema, arrayed in white tappa, and muttering to himself, as the offeringswere laid at his feet. 

When Aleema was gone, Yillah went forth into the glen, and wanderedamong the trees, and reposed by the banks of the stream. And ever asshe strolled, looked down upon her the grim old cliffs, bearded withtrailing moss. 

Toward the lower end of the vale, its lofty walls advancingand overhanging their base, almost met in mid air. And a great rock, hurled from an adjacent height, and falling into the spaceintercepted, there remained fixed. Aerial trees shot up from itssurface; birds nested in its clefts; and strange vines roved abroad, overrunning the tops of the trees, lying thereon in coils andundulations, like anacondas basking in the light. Beneath this rock, was a lofty wall of ponderous stones. Between its crevices, peepswere had of a long and leafy arcade, quivering far away to where thesea rolled in the sun. Lower down, these crevices gave an outlet tothe waters of the brook, which, in a long cascade, poured oversloping green ledges near the foot of the wall, into a deep shadypool; whose rocky sides, by the perpetual eddying of the water, hadbeen worn into a grotesque resemblance to a group of giants, withheads submerged, indolently reclining about the basin. 

In this pool, Yillah would bathe. And once, emerging, she heard theechoes of a voice, and called aloud. But the only reply, was therustling of branches, as some one, invisible, fled down the valleybeyond. Soon after, a stone rolled inward, and Aleema the prieststood before her; saying that the voice she had heard was his. But itwas not. 

At last the weary days grew, longer and longer, and the maiden pinedfor companionship. When the breeze blew not, but slept in the cavesof the mountains, and all the leaves of the trees stood motionless astears in the eye, Yillah would sadden, and call upon the spirits inher soul to awaken. She sang low airs, she thought she had heard inOroolia; but started affrighted, as from dingles and dells, came backto her strains more wild than hers. And ever, when sad, Aleema wouldseek to cheer her soil, by calling to mind the bright scenes ofOroolia the Blest, to which place, he averred, she was shortly toreturn, never more to depart. 

Now, at the head of the vale of Ardair, rose a tall, dark peak, presenting at the top the grim profile of a human face; whoseshadow, every afternoon, crept down the verdant side of the mountain:a silent phantom, stealing all over the bosom of the glen. 

At times, when the phantom drew near, Aleema would take Yillah forth, and waiting its approach, lay her down by the shadow, disposing herarms in a caress; saying, "Oh, Apo! dost accept thy bride?" And atlast, when it crept beyond the place where he stood, and buried thewhole valley in gloom; Aleema would say, "Arise Yillah; Apo hathstretched himself to sleep in Ardair. Go, slumber where thou wilt;for thou wilt slumber in his arms. "

And so, every night, slept the maiden in the arms of grim Apo. 

One day when Yillah had come to love the wild shadow, as somethingthat every day moved before her eyes, where all was so deathfullystill; she went forth alone to watch it, as softly it slid down fromthe peak. Of a sudden, when its face was just edging a chasm, thatmade it to look as if parting its lips, she heard a loud voice, andthought it was Apo calling "Yillah! Yillah!" But now it seemed likethe voice she had heard while bathing in the pool. Glancing upward, she beheld a beautiful open-armed youth, gazing down upon her from aninaccessible crag. But presently, there was a rustling in the grovesbehind, and swift as thought, something darted through the air. Theyouth bounded forward. Yillah opened her arms to receive him; but hefell upon the cliff, and was seen no more. As alarmed, and in tears, she fled from the scene, some one out of sight ran before her throughthe wood. 

Upon recounting this adventure to Aleema, he said, that the being shehad seen, must have been a bad spirit come to molest her; and thatApo had slain him. 

The sight of this youth, filled Yillah with wild yearnings to escapefrom her lonely retreat; for a glimpse of some one beside the priestand the phantom, suggested vague thoughts of worlds of fair beings, in regions beyond Ardair. But Aleema sought to put away theseconceits; saying, that ere long she would be journeying to Oroolia, there to rejoin the spirits she dimly remembered. 

Soon after, he came to her with a shell--one of those ever moaning ofocean--and placing it to her ear, bade her list to the being within, which in that little shell had voyaged from Oroolia to bear hercompany in Amma. 

Now, the maiden oft held it to her ear, and closing her eyes, listened and listened to its soft inner breathings, till visions wereborn of the sound, and her soul lay for hours in a trance of delight. 

And again the priest came, and brought her a milk-white bird, with abill jet-black, and eyes like stars. "In this, lurks the soul of amaiden; it hath flown from Oroolia to greet you. " The soft strangerwillingly nestled in her bosom; turning its bright eyes upon hers, and softly warbling. 

Many days passed; and Yillah, the bird, and the shell wereinseparable. The bird grew familiar; pecked seeds from her mouth;perched upon her shoulder, and sang in her ear; and at night, foldedits wings in her bosom, and, like a sea-fowl, went softly to sleep:rising and falling upon the maiden's heart. And every morning it flewfrom its nest, and fluttered and chirped; and sailed to and fro; andblithely sang; and brushed Yillah's cheek till she woke. Then came toher hand: and Yillah, looking earnestly in its eyes, saw strangefaces there; and said to herself as she gazed--"These are two souls, not one. "

But at last, going forth into the groves with the bird, it suddenlyflew from her side, and perched in a bough; and throwing back itswhite downy throat, there gushed from its bill a clear warbling jet, like a little fountain in air. Now the song ceased; when up and awaytoward the head of the vale, flew the bird. "Lil! Lil! come back, leave me not, blest souls of the maidens. " But on flew the bird, farup a defile, winging its way till a speck. 

It was shortly after this, and upon the evening of a day which hadbeen tumultuous with sounds of warfare beyond the lower wall of theglen; that Aleema came to Yillah in alarm; saying--"Yillah, the timehas come to follow thy bird; come, return to thy home in Oroolia. "And he told her the way she would voyage there: by the vortex on thecoast of Tedaidee. That night, being veiled and placed in the tent, the maiden was borne to the sea-side, where the canoe was in waiting. And setting sail quickly, by next morning the island of Amma was nolonger in sight. 

And this was the voyage, whose sequel has already been recounted. 

CHAPTER LIThe Dream Begins To Fade

Stripped of the strange associations, with which a mind like Yillah'smust have invested every incident of her life, the story of her abodein Ardair seemed not incredible. 

But so etherealized had she become from the wild conceits shenourished, that she verily believed herself a being of the lands ofdreams. Her fabulous past was her present. 

Yet as our intimacy grew closer and closer, these fancies seemed tobe losing their hold. And often she questioned me concerning my ownreminiscences of her shadowy isle. And cautiously I sought to producethe impression, that whatever I had said of that clime, had beenrevealed to me in dreams; but that in these dreams, her ownlineaments had smiled upon me; and hence the impulse which had sentme roving after the substance of this spiritual image. 

And true it was to say so; and right it was to swear it, upon herwhite arms crossed. For oh, Yillah; were you not the earthlysemblance of that sweet vision, that haunted my earliest thoughts?

At first she had wildly believed, that the nameless affinitiesbetween us, were owing to our having in times gone by dwelt togetherin the same ethereal region. But thoughts like these were fast dyingout. Yet not without many strange scrutinies. More intently than evershe gazed into my eyes; rested her ear against my heart, and listenedto its beatings. And love, which in the eye of its object ever seeksto invest itself with some rare superiority, love, sometimes inducedme to prop my failing divinity; though it was I myself who hadundermined it. 

But if it was with many regrets, that in the sight of Yillah, Iperceived myself thus dwarfing down to a mortal; it was with quitecontrary emotions, that I contemplated the extinguishment in herheart of the notion of her own spirituality. For as such thoughtswere chased away, she clung the more closely to me, as unto onewithout whom she would be desolate indeed. 

And now, at intervals, she was sad, and often gazed long and fixedlyinto the sea. Nor would she say why it was, that she did so; until atlength she yielded; and replied, that whatever false things Aleemamight have instilled into her mind; of this much she was certain:that the whirlpool on the coast of Tedaidee prefigured her fate; thatin the waters she saw lustrous eyes, and beckoning phantoms, andstrange shapes smoothing her a couch among the mosses. 

Her dreams seemed mine. Many visions I had of the green corse of thepriest, outstretching its arms in the water, to receive pale Yillah, as she sunk in the sea. 

But these forebodings departed, no happiness in the universe likeours. We lived and we loved; life and love were united; in gladnessglided our days. 

CHAPTER LIIWorld Ho!

Five suns rose and set. And Yillah pining for the shore, we turnedour prow due west, and next morning came in sight of land. 

It was innumerable islands; lifting themselves bluely through theazure air, and looking upon the distant sea, like haycocks in a hazyfield. Towering above all, and mid-most, rose a mighty peak; onefleecy cloud sloping against its summit; a column wreathed. Beyond, like purple steeps in heaven at set of sun, stretched far away, whatseemed lands on lands, in infinite perspective. 

Gliding on, the islands grew more distinct; rising up from thebillows to greet us; revealing hills, vales, and peaks, groupedwithin a milk-white zone of reef, so vast, that in the distance allwas dim. The jeweled vapors, ere-while hovering over these violetshores, now seemed to be shedding their gems; and as the almost levelrays of the sun, shooting through the air like a variegated prism, touched the verdant land, it trembled all over with dewy sparkles. 

Still nearer we came: our sail faintly distended as the breeze diedaway from our vicinity to the isles. The billows rolled listlesslyby, as if conscious that their long task was nigh done; while gleamedthe white reef, like the trail of a great fish in a calm. But as yet, no sign of paddle or canoe; no distant smoke; no shining thatch. Bravo! good comrades, we've discovered some new constellation in thesea. 

Sweet Yillah, no more of Oroolia; see you not this flowery land?Nevermore shall we desire to roam. 

Voyaging along the zone, we came to an opening; and quitting thefirmament blue of the open sea, we glided in upon the still, greenwaters of the wide lagoon. Mapped out in the broad shadows of theisles, and tinted here and there with the reflected hues of the sunclouds, the mild waters stretched all around us like another sky. Near by the break in the reef, was a little island, with palm treesharping in the breeze; an aviary of alluring sounds, that seemedcalling upon us to land. And here, Yillah, whom the sight of theverdure had made glad, threw out a merry suggestion. Nothing less, than to plant our mast, sail-set, upon the highest hill; and flyaway, island and all; trees rocking, birds caroling, flowersspringing; away, away, across the wide waters, to Oroolia! But alas!how weigh the isle's coral anchor, leagues down in the fathomlesssea?

We glanced around; but all the islands seemed slumbering in theflooding light. 

"A canoe! a canoe!" cried Samoa, as three proas showed themselvesrounding a neighboring shore. Instantly we sailed for them; but aftershooting to and fro for a time, and standing up and gazing at us, theIslanders retreated behind the headland. Hardly were they out ofsight, when from many a shore roundabout, other proas pushed off. Soon the water all round us was enlivened by fleets of canoes, darting hither and thither like frighted water-fowls. Presently theyall made for one island. 

From their actions we argued that these people could have had butlittle or no intercourse with whites; and most probably knew not howto account for our appearance among them. Desirous, therefore, of afriendly meeting, ere any hostile suspicions might arise, we pointedour craft for the island, whither all the canoes were now hastening. Whereupon, those which had not yet reached their destination, turnedand fled; while the occupants of the proas that had landed, ran intothe groves, and were lost to view. 

Crossing the distinct outer line of the isle's shadow on the water, we gained the shore; and gliding along its margin, passing canoeafter canoe, hauled up on the silent beach, which otherwise seemedentirely innocent of man. 

A dilemma. But I decided at last upon disembarking Jarl and Samoa, toseek out and conciliate the natives. So, landing them upon a juttingbuttress of coral, whence they waded to the shore; I pushed off withYillah into the water beyond, to await the event. 

Full an hour must have elapsed; when, to our great joy, loud shoutswere heard; and there burst into view a tumultuous crowd, in themidst of which my Viking was descried, mounted upon the shoulders oftwo brawny natives; while the Upoluan, striding on in advance, seemedresisting a similar attempt to elevate him in the world. 

Good omens both. 

"Come ashore!" cried Jarl. "Aramai!" cried Samoa; while storms ofinterjections went up from the Islanders who with extravagantgestures danced about the beach. 

Further caution seemed needless: I pointed our prow for the shore. Nosooner was this perceived, than, raising an applauding shout, theIslanders ran up to their waists in the sea. And skimming like a gullover the smooth lagoon, the light shallop darted in among them. Quickas thought, fifty hands were on the gunwale: and, with all itscontents, lifted bodily into the air, the little Chamois, upon many adripping shoulder, was borne deep into the groves. Yillah shrieked atthe rocking motion, and when the boughs of the trees brushed againstthe tent. 

With his staff, an old man now pointed to a couple of twin-liketrees, some four paces apart; and a little way from the groundconveniently crotched. 

And here, eftsoons, they deposited their burden; lowering the Chamoisgently between the forks of the trees, whose willow-like foliagefringed the tent and its inmate. 

CHAPTER LIIIThe Chamois Ashore

Until now, enveloped in her robe, and crouching like a fawn, Yillahhad been well nigh hidden from view. But presently she withdrew herhood. 

What saw the Islanders, that they so gazed and adored in silence:some retreating, some creeping nearer, and the women all in aflutter? Long they gazed; and following Samoa's example, stretchedforth their arms in reverence. 

The adoration of the maiden was extended to myself. Indeed, from thesingular gestures employed, I had all along suspected, that we werebeing received with unwonted honors. 

I now sought to get speech of my comrades. But so obstreperous wasthe crowd, that it was next to impossible. Jarl was still in hisperch in the air; his enthusiastic bearers not yet suffering him toalight. Samoa, however, who had managed to keep out of the saddle, by-and-by contrived to draw nearer to the Chamois. 

He advised me, by no means to descend for the present; since in anyevent we were sure of remaining unmolested therein; the Islandersregarding it as sacred. 

The Upoluan attracted a great deal of attention; chiefly from hisstyle of tattooing, which, together with other peculiarities, sointerested the natives, that they were perpetually hanging about him, putting eager questions, and all the time keeping up a violent clamor. 

But despite the large demand upon his lungs, Samoa made out to informme, that notwithstanding the multitude assembled, there was nohigh chief, or person of consequence present; the king of the place, also those of the islands adjacent, being absent at a festival inanother quarter of the Archipelago. But upon the first distantglimpse of the Chamois, fleet canoes had been dispatched to announcethe surprising event that had happened. 

In good time, the crowd becoming less tumultuous, and abandoning thesiege of Samoa, I availed myself of this welcome lull, and calledupon him and my Viking to enter the Chamois; desirous of condensingour forces against all emergencies. 

Samoa now gave me to understand, that from all he could learn, theIslanders regarded me as a superior being. They had inquired of him, whether I was not white Taji, a sort of half-and-half deity, now andthen an Avatar among them, and ranking among their inferior ex-officio demi-gods. To this, Samoa had said ay; adding, moreover, allhe could to encourage the idea. 

He now entreated me, at the first opportunity, to announce myself asTaji: declaring that if once received under that title, the unboundedhospitality of our final reception would be certain; and our personsfenced about from all harm. 

Encouraging this. But it was best to be wary. For although among somebarbarians the first strangers landing upon their shores, arefrequently hailed as divine; and in more than one wild land have beenactually styled gods, as a familiar designation; yet this has notexempted the celestial visitants from peril, when too much presumingupon the reception extended to them. In sudden tumults they have beenslain outright, and while full faith in their divinity had in no wiseabated. The sad fate of an eminent navigator is a well-knownillustration of this unaccountable waywardness. 

With no small anxiety, therefore, we awaited the approach of some ofthe dignitaries of Mardi; for by this collective appellation, the people informed us, their islands were known. 

We waited not long. Of a sudden, from the sea-side, a single shrillcry was heard. A moment more, and the blast of numerous conch shellsstartled the air; a confused clamor drew nearer and nearer; andflying our eyes in the direction of these sounds, we impatientlyawaited what was to follow. 

CHAPTER LIVA Gentleman From The Sun

Never before had I seen the deep foliage of woodlands navigated bycanoes. But on they came sailing through the leaves; two abreast;borne on men's shoulders; in each a chief, carried along to themeasured march of his bearers; paddle blades reversed under arms. Asthey emerged, the multitude made gestures of homage. At the distanceof some eight or ten paces the procession halted; when the kingsalighted to the ground. 

They were fine-looking men, arrayed in various garbs. Rare the showof stained feathers, and jewels, and other adornments. Brave thefloating of dyed mantles. 

The regal bearing of these personages, the deference paid them, andtheir entire self-possession, not a little surprised me. And itseemed preposterous, to assume a divine dignity in the presence ofthese undoubted potentates of _terra firma_. Taji seemed oozing frommy fingers' ends. But courage! and erecting my crest, I strove tolook every inch the character I had determined to assume. 

For a time, it was almost impossible to tell with what emotionsprecisely the chiefs were regarding me. They said not a word. 

But plucking up heart of grace, I crossed my cutlass on my chest, andreposing my hand on the hilt, addressed their High Mightinesses thus. "Men of Mardi, I come from the sun. When this morning it rose andtouched the wave, I pushed my shallop from its golden beach, andhither sailed before its level rays. I am Taji. "

More would have been added, but I paused for the effect of myexordium. 

Stepping back a pace or two, the chiefs eagerly conversed. 

Emboldened, I returned to the charge, and labored hard to impressthem with just such impressions of me and mine, as I deemeddesirable. The gentle Yillah was a seraph from the sun; Samoa I hadpicked off a reef in my route from that orb; and as for the Skyeman, why, as his name imported, he came from above. In a word, we were allstrolling divinities. 

Advancing toward the Chamois, one of the kings, a calm old man, nowaddressed me as follows:--"Is this indeed Taji? he, who according toa tradition, was to return to us after five thousand moons? But thatperiod is yet unexpired. What bring'st thou hither then, Taji, beforethy time? Thou wast but a quarrelsome demi-god, say the legends, whenthou dwelt among our sires. But wherefore comest thou, Taji? Truly, thou wilt interfere with the worship of thy images, and we haveplenty of gods besides thee. But comest thou to fight?--We haveplenty of spears, and desire not thine. Comest thou to dwell?--Smallare the houses of Mardi. Or comest thou to fish in the sea? Tell us, Taji. "

Now, all this was a series of posers hard to be answered; furnishinga curious example, moreover, of the reception given to strange demi-gods when they travel without their portmanteaus; and also of thefamiliar manner in which these kings address the immortals. Much Imourned that I had not previously studied better my part, and learnedthe precise nature of my previous existence in the land. 

But nothing like carrying it bravely. 

"Attend. Taji comes, old man, because it pleases him to come. AndTaji will depart when it suits him. Ask the shades of your sireswhether Taji thus scurvily greeted them, when they came stalking intohis presence in the land of spirits. No. Taji spread the banquet. Heremoved their mantles. He kindled a fire to drive away the damp. Hesaid not, 'Come you to fight, you fogs and vapors? come you to dwell?or come you to fish in the sea?' Go to, then, kings of Mardi!"

Upon this, the old king fell back; and his place was supplied by anoble chief, of a free, frank bearing. Advancing quickly toward theboat, he exclaimed--"I am Media, the son of Media. Thrice welcome, Taji. On my island of Odo hast thou an altar. I claim thee for myguest. " He then reminded the rest, that the strangers had voyagedfar, and needed repose. And, furthermore, that he proposed escortingthem forthwith to his own dominions; where, next day, he would behappy to welcome all visitants. 

And good as his word, he commanded his followers to range themselvesunder the Chamois. Springing out of our prow, the Upoluan wasfollowed by Jarl; leaving Yillah and Taji to be borne therein towardthe sea. 

Soon, we were once more afloat; by our side, Media sociably seated;six of his paddlers, perched upon the gunwale, swiftly urging us overthe lagoon. 

The transition from the grove to the sea was instantaneous. Allseemed a dream. 

The place to which we were hastening, being some distance away, as werounded isle after isle, the extent of the Archipelago grew upon usgreatly. 

CHAPTER LVTiffin In A Temple

Upon at last drawing nigh to Odo, its appearance somewhatdisappointed me. A small island, of moderate elevation. 

But plumb not the height of the house that feasts you. The beach waslined with expectant natives, who, lifting the Chamois, carried us upthe beach. 

Alighting, as they were bearing us along, King Media, designating acanoe-house hard by, ordered our craft to be deposited therein. Thisbeing done, we stepped upon the soil. It was the first we had pressedin very many days. It sent a sympathetic thrill through our frames. 

Turning his steps inland, Media signed us to follow. 

Soon we came to a rude sort of inclosure, fenced in by an imposingwall. Here a halt was sounded, and in great haste the nativesproceeded to throw down a portion of the stones. This accomplished, we were signed to enter the fortress thus carried by storm. Upon anartificial mound, opposite the breach, stood a small structure ofbamboo, open in front. Within, was a long pedestal, like a settee, supporting three images, also of wood, and about the size of men;bearing, likewise, a remote resemblance to that species of animatednature. Before these idols was an altar, and at its base many finemats. 

Entering the temple, as if he felt very much at home, Media disposedthese mats so as to form a very pleasant lounge; where hedeferentially entreated Yillah to recline. Then deliberately removingthe first idol, he motioned me to seat myself in its place. Setting aside the middle one, he quietly established himself in itsstead. The displaced ciphers, meanwhile, standing upright before us, and their blank faces looking upon this occasion unusuallyexpressive. As yet, not a syllable as to the meaning of this cavaliertreatment of their wooden godships. 

We now tranquilly awaited what next might happen, and I earnestlyprayed, that if sacrilege was being committed, the vengeance of thegods might be averted from an ignoramus like me; notwithstanding thepetitioner himself hailed from the other world. Perfect silence waspreserved: Jarl and Samoa standing a little without the temple; thefirst looking quite composed, but his comrade casting wonderingglances at my sociable apotheosis with Media. 

Now happening to glance upon the image last removed, I was not longin detecting a certain resemblance between it and our host. Both weredecorated in the same manner; the carving on the idol exactlycorresponding with the tattooing of the king. 

Presently, the silence was relieved by a commotion without: and abutler approached, staggering under an immense wooden trencher;which, with profound genuflexions, he deposited upon the altar beforeus. The tray was loaded like any harvest wain; heaped up with goodthings sundry and divers: Bread-fruit, and cocoanuts, and plantains, and guavas; all pleasant to the eye, and furnishing good earnest ofsomething equally pleasant to the palate. 

Transported at the sight of these viands, after so long anestrangement from full indulgence in things green, I was forthwithproceeding to help Yillah and myself, when, like lightning, a mostunwelcome query obtruded. Did deities dine? Then also recurred whatMedia had declared about my shrine in Odo. Was this it? Self-sacrilegious demigod that I was, was I going to gluttonize on thevery offerings, laid before me in my own sacred fane? Give heed tothy ways, oh Taji, lest thou stumble and be lost. 

But hereupon, what saw we, but his cool majesty of Odo tranquillyproceeding to lunch in the temple?

How now? Was Media too a god? Egad, it must be so. Else, why hisimage here in the fane, and the original so entirely at his ease, with legs full cosily tucked away under the very altar itself. Thisput to flight all appalling apprehensions of the necessity ofstarving to keep up the assumption of my divinity. So without moreado I helped myself right and left; taking the best care of Yillah;who over fed her flushed beauty with juicy fruits, therebytransferring to her cheek the sweet glow of the guava. 

Our hunger appeased, and Media in token thereof celestially layinghis hand upon the appropriate region, we proceeded to quit theinclosure. But coming to the wall where the breach had been made, lo, and behold, no breach was to be seen. But down it came tumblingagain, and forth we issued. 

This overthrowing of walls, be it known, is an incidental complimentpaid distinguished personages in this part of Mardi. It would seem tosignify, that such gentry can go nowhere without creating animpression; even upon the most obdurate substances. 

But to return to our ambrosial lunch. 

Sublimate, as you will, the idea of our ethereality as intellectualbeings; no sensible man can harbor a doubt, but that there is a vastdeal of satisfaction in dining. More: there is a savor of life andimmortality in substantial fare. Like balloons, we are nothing tillfilled. 

And well knowing this, nature has provided this jolly round board, our globe, which in an endless sequence of courses and crops, spreadsa perpetual feast. Though, as with most public banquets, there is nosmall crowding, and many go away famished from plenty. 

CHAPTER LVIKing Media A Host

Striking into a grove, about sunset we emerged upon a fine, clearspace, and spied a city in the woods. 

In the middle of all, like a generalissimo's marquee among tents, wasa structure more imposing than the rest. Here, abode King Media. 

Disposed round a space some fifty yards square, were many palm postsstaked firmly in the earth. A man's height from the ground, thesesupported numerous horizontal trunks, upon which lay a flooring ofhabiscus. High over this dais, but resting upon independent supportsbeyond, a gable-ended roof sloped away to within a short distance ofthe ground. 

Such was the palace. 

We entered it by an arched, arbored entrance, at one of its palmetto-thatched ends. But not through this exclusive portal entered theIslanders. Humbly stooping, they found ingress under the droopingeaves. A custom immemorial, and well calculated to remind allcontumacious subjects of the dignity of the habitation thus entered. 

Three steps led to the summit of the dais, where piles of soft mats, and light pillows of woven grass, stuffed with the golden down of awild thistle, invited all loiterers to lounge. 

How pleasant the twilight that welled up from under the low eaves, above which we were seated. And how obvious now the design of theroof. No shade more grateful and complete; the garish sun lingeringwithout like some lackey in waiting. 

But who is this in the corner, gaping at us like a butler in aquandary? Media's household deity, in the guise of a plethoricmonster, his enormous head lolling back, and wide, gaping mouthstuffed full of fresh fruits and green leaves. Truly, had the idolpossessed a soul under his knotty ribs, how tantalizing to hold soglorious a mouthful without the power of deglutition. Far worse thanthe inexorable lock-jaw, which will not admit of the step preliminaryto a swallow. 

This jolly Josh image was that of an inferior deity, the god of GoodCheer, and often after, we met with his merry round mouth in manyother abodes in Mardi. Daily, his jaws are replenished, as a flowervase in summer. 

But did the demi-divine Media thus brook the perpetual presence of asubaltern divinity? Still more; did he render it homage? But ere longthe Mardian mythology will be discussed, thereby making plain whatmay now seem anomalous. 

Politely escorting us into his palace, Media did the honors byinviting his guests to recline. He then seemed very anxious toimpress us with the fact, that, by bringing us to his home, andthereby charging the royal larder with our maintenance, he had takenno hasty or imprudent step. His merry butlers kept piling round usviands, till we were well nigh walled in. At every fresh deposit, Media directing our attention to the same, as yet additional evidenceof his ample resources as a host. The evidence was finally closed bydragging under the eaves a felled plantain tree, the spike of redripe fruit, sprouting therefrom, blushing all over, at so rude anintroduction to the notice of strangers. 

During this scene, Jarl was privily nudging Samoa, in wonderment, toknow what upon earth it all meant. But Samoa, scarcely deigning tonotice interrogatories propounded through the elbow, only let drop avague hint or two. 

It was quite amusing, what airs Samoa now gave himself, at leasttoward my Viking. Among the Mardians he was at home. And who, when there, stretches not out his legs, and says unto himself, "Whois greater than I?"

To be plain: concerning himself and the Skyeman, the tables wereturned. At sea, Jarl had been the oracle: an old sea-sage, learned inhemp and helm. But our craft high and dry, the Upoluan lifted hiscrest as the erudite pagan; master of Gog and Magog, expounder of allthings heathenish and obscure. 

An hour or two was now laughed away in very charming conversationwith Media; when I hinted, that a couch and solitude would beacceptable. Whereupon, seizing a taper, our host escorted us withoutthe palace. And ushering us into a handsome unoccupied mansion, gaveme to understand that the same was mine. Mounting to the dais, hethen instituted a vigorous investigation, to discern whether everything was in order. Not fancying something about the mats, he rolledthem up into bundles, and one by one sent them flying at the heads ofhis servitors; who, upon that gentle hint made off with them, soonafter returning with fresh ones. These, with mathematical precision, Media in person now spread on the dais; looking carefully to thefringes or ruffles with which they were bordered, as if striving toimpart to them a sentimental expression. 

This done, he withdrew. 

CHAPTER LVIITaji Takes Counsel With Himself

My brief intercourse with our host, had by this time enabled me toform a pretty good notion of the light, in which I was held by himand his more intelligent subjects. 

His free and easy carriage evinced, that though acknowledging myassumptions, he was no way overawed by them; treating me asfamiliarly, indeed, as if I were a mere mortal, one of the abjectgeneration of mushrooms. 

The scene in the temple, however, had done much toward explainingthis demeanor of his. A demi-god in his own proper person, my claimsto a similar dignity neither struck him with wonder, nor lessened hisgood opinion of himself. 

As for any thing foreign in my aspect, and my ignorance of Mardiancustoms---all this, instead of begetting a doubt unfavorable to mypretensions, but strengthened the conviction of them as verities. Thus has it been in similar instances; but to a much greater extent. The celebrated navigator referred to in a preceding chapter, washailed by the Hawaiians as one of their demi-gods, returned to earth, after a wide tour of the universe. And they worshiped him as such, though incessantly he was interrogating them, as to who under the sunhis worshipers were; how their ancestors came on the island; andwhether they would have the kindness to provide his followers withplenty of pork during his stay. 

But a word or two concerning the idols in the shrine at Odo. Superaddedto the homage rendered him as a temporal prince, Media was thereworshiped as a spiritual being. In his corporeal absence, his effigyreceiving all oblations intended for him. And in the days of hisboyhood, listening to the old legends of the Mardian mythology, Media had conceived a strong liking for the fabulous Taji; a deitywhom he had often declared was worthy a niche in any temple extant. Hence he had honored my image with a place in his own special shrine;placing it side by side with his worshipful likeness. 

I appreciated the compliment. But of the close companionship of theother image there, I was heartily ashamed. And with reason. Thenuisance in question being the image of a deified maker of plantain-pudding, lately deceased; who had been famed far and wide as the mostnotable fellow of his profession in the whole Archipelago. During hissublunary career, having been attached to the household of Media, hisgrateful master had afterward seen fit to crown his celebrity by thisposthumous distinction: a circumstance sadly subtracting from thedignity of an apotheosis. Nor must it here be omitted, that in thispart of Mardi culinary artists are accounted worthy of highconsideration. For among these people of Odo, the matter of eatingand drinking is held a matter of life and of death. "Drag away myqueen from my arms, " said old Tyty when overcome of Adommo, "butleave me my cook. "

Now, among the Mardians there were plenty of incarnated deities tokeep me in countenance. Most of the kings of the Archipelago, besidesMedia, claiming homage as demi-gods; and that, too, by virtue ofhereditary descent, the divine spark being transmissable from fatherto son. In illustration of this, was the fact, that in severalinstances the people of the land addressed the supreme god Oro, inthe very same terms employed in the political adoration of theirsublunary rulers. 

Ay: there were deities in Mardi far greater and taller than I:right royal monarchs to boot, living in jolly round tabernacles ofjolly brown clay; and feasting, and roystering, and lording it inyellow tabernacles of bamboo. These demi-gods had wherewithal tosustain their lofty pretensions. If need were, could crush out of himthe infidelity of a non-conformist. And by this immaculate union ofchurch and state, god and king, in their own proper persons reignedsupreme Caesars over the souls and bodies of their subjects. 

Beside these mighty magnates, I and my divinity shrank into nothing. In their woodland ante-chambers plebeian deities were kept lingering. For be it known, that in due time we met with several decayed, brokendown demi-gods: magnificos of no mark in Mardi; having no templeswherein to feast personal admirers, or spiritual devotees. Theywandered about forlorn and friendless. And oftentimes in theirdinnerless despair hugely gluttonized, and would fain have grown fat, by reflecting upon the magnificence of their genealogies. But poorfellows! like shabby Scotch lords in London in King James's time, thevery multitude of them confounded distinction. And since they couldshow no rent-roll, they were permitted to fume unheeded. 

Upon the whole, so numerous were living and breathing gods in Mardi, that I held my divinity but cheaply. And seeing such a host ofimmortals, and hearing of multitudes more, purely spiritual in theirnature, haunting woodlands and streams; my views of theology grewstrangely confused; I began to bethink me of the Jew that rejectedthe Talmud, and his all-permeating principle, to which Goethe andothers have subscribed. 

Instead, then, of being struck with the audacity of endeavoring topalm myself off as a god--the way in which the thing first impressedme--I now perceived that I might be a god as much as I pleased, andyet not whisk a lion's tail after all at least on that specialaccount. 

As for Media's reception, its graciousness was not whollyowing to the divine character imputed to me. His, he believed to bethe same. But to a whim, a freakishness in his soul, which led him tofancy me as one among many, not as one with no peer. 

But the apparent unconcern of King Media with respect to my godship, by no means so much surprised me, as his unaffected indifference tomy amazing voyage from the sun; his indifference to the sun itself;and all the wonderful circumstances that must have attended mydeparture. Whether he had ever been there himself, that he regarded asolar trip with so much unconcern, almost became a question in mymind. Certain it is, that as a mere traveler he must have deemed meno very great prodigy. 

My surprise at these things was enhanced by reflecting, that to thepeople of the Archipelago the map of Mardi was the map of the world. With the exception of certain islands out of sight and at anindefinite distance, they had no certain knowledge of any isles buttheir own. 

And, no long time elapsed ere I had still additional reasons to ceasewondering at the easy faith accorded to the story which I had givenof myself. For these Mardians were familiar with still greatermarvels than mine; verily believing in prodigies of all sorts. Anyone of them put my exploits to the blush. 

Look to thy ways then, Taji, thought I, and carry not thy crest toohigh. Of a surety, thou hast more peers than inferiors. Thou artovertopped all round. Bear thyself discreetly and not haughtily, Taji. It will not answer to give thyself airs. Abstain from allconsequential allusions to the other world, and the genteel deitiesamong whom thou hast circled. Sport not too jauntily thy raiment, because it is novel in Mardi; nor boast of the fleetness of thyChamois, because it is unlike a canoe. Vaunt not of thy pedigree, Taji; for Media himself will measure it with thee there by thefurlong. Be not a "snob, " Taji. 

So then, weighing all things well, and myself severely, Iresolved to follow my Mentor's wise counsel; neither arrogatingaught, nor abating of just dues; but circulating freely, sociably, and frankly, among the gods, heroes, high_ priests, kings, andgentlemen, that made up the principalities of Mardi. 

CHAPTER LVIIIMardi By Night And Yillah By Day

During the night following our arrival, many dreams were no doubtdreamt in Odo. But my thoughts were wakeful. And while all othersslept, obeying a restless impulse, I stole without into the magicalstarlight. There are those who in a strange land ever love to view itby night. 

It has been said, that the opening in the groves where was situatedMedia's city, was elevated above the surrounding plains. Hence wascommanded a broad reach of prospect. 

Far and wide was deep low-sobbing repose of man and nature. Thegroves were motionless; and in the meadows, like goblins, the shadowsadvanced and retreated. Full before me, lay the Mardian fleet ofisles, profoundly at anchor within their coral harbor. Near by wasone belted round by a frothy luminous reef, wherein it lay, likeSaturn in its ring. 

From all their summits, went up a milk-white smoke, as from Indianwigwams in the hazy harvest-moon. And floating away, these vaporsblended with the faint mist, as of a cataract, hovering over thecircumvallating reef. Far beyond all, and far into the infinitenight, surged the jet-black ocean. 

But how tranquil the wide lagoon, which mirrored the burning spots inheaven! Deep down into its innermost heart penetrated the slantingrays of Hesperus like a shaft of light, sunk far into mysteriousGolcondas, where myriad gnomes seemed toiling. Soon a lightbreeze rippled the water, and the shaft was seen no more. But themoon's bright wake was still revealed: a silver track, tipping everywave-crest in its course, till each seemed a pearly, scroll-prowednautilus, buoyant with some elfin crew. 

From earth to heaven! High above me was Night's shadowy bower, traversed, vine-like, by the Milky Way, and heavy with goldenclusterings. Oh stars! oh eyes, that see me, wheresoe'er I roam:serene, intent, inscrutable for aye, tell me Sybils, what I am. --Wondrous worlds on worlds! Lo, round and round me, shining, awfulspells: all glorious, vivid constellations, God's diadem ye are! Toyou, ye stars, man owes his subtlest raptures, thoughts unspeakable, yet full of faith. 

But how your mild effulgence stings the boding heart. Am I amurderer, stars?

Hours pass. The starry trance is departed. Long waited for, the dawnnow comes. 

First, breaking along the waking face; peeping from out the languidlids; then shining forth in longer glances; till, like the sun, upcomes the soul, and sheds its rays abroad. 

When thus my Yillah did daily dawn, how she lit up my world; tingingmore rosily the roseate clouds, that in her summer cheek played toand fro, like clouds in Italian air. 

CHAPTER LIXTheir Morning Meal

Not wholly is our world made up of bright stars and bright eyes: sonow to our story. 

A conscientious host should ever be up betimes, to look after thewelfare of his guests, and see to it that their day beginauspiciously. King Media announced the advent of the sun, by rustlingat my bower's eaves in person. 

A repast was spread in an adjoining arbor, which Media's pages hadsmoothed for our reception, and where his subordinate chiefs were inattendance. Here we reclined upon mats. Balmy and fresh blew thebreath of the morning; golden vapors were upon the mountains, silversheen upon the grass; and the birds were at matins in the groves;their bright plumage flashing into view, here and there, as if somerainbow were crouching in the foliage. 

Spread before us were viands, served in quaint-shaped, curiously-dyedgourds, not Sevres, but almost as tasteful; and like true porcelain, fire had tempered them. Green and yielding, they are plucked from thetree; and emptied of their pulp, are scratched over with minutemarks, like those of a line engraving. The ground prepared, thevarious figures are carefully etched. And the outlines filled up withdelicate punctures, certain vegetable oils are poured over them, forcoloring. Filled with a peculiar species of earth, the gourd is nowplaced in an oven in the ground. And in due time exhumed, emptied ofits contents, and washed in the stream, it presents a deep-dyedexterior; every figure distinctly traced and opaque, but theground semi-transparent. In some cases, owing to the variety of dyesemployed, each figure is of a different hue. 

More glorious goblets than these for the drinking of wine, went neverfrom hand to mouth. Capacious as pitchers, they almost supersededdecanters. 

Now, in a tropical climate, fruit, with light wines, forms the onlyfit meal of a morning. And with orchards and vineyards forever insight, who but the Hetman of the Cossacs would desire more? We hadplenty of the juice of the grape. But of this hereafter; there aresome fine old cellars, and plenty of good cheer in store. 

During the repast, Media, for a time, was much taken up with ourraiment. He begged me to examine for a moment the texture of hisright royal robe, and observe how much superior it was to my own. Itput my mantle to the blush; being tastefully stained with raredevices in red and black; and bordered with dyed fringes of feathers, and tassels of red birds' claws. 

Next came under observation the Skyeman's Guayaquil hat; at whosepreposterous shape, our host laughed in derision; clapping a greatconical calabash upon the head of an attendant, and saying that nowhe was Jarl. At this, and all similar sallies, Samoa was sure to roarlouder than any; though mirth was no constitutional thing with him. But he seemed rejoiced at the opportunity of turning upon us theridicule, which as a barbarian among whites, he himself had so oftenexperienced. 

These pleasantries over, King Media very slightly drew himself up, asif to make amends for his previous unbending. He discoursedimperially with his chiefs; nodded his sovereign will to his pages;called for another gourd of wine; in all respects carrying hisroyalty bravely. 

The repast concluded, we journeyed to the canoe-house, where we foundthe little Chamois stabled like a steed. One solitary depredation hadbeen committed. Its sides and bottom had been completelydenuded of the minute green barnacles, and short sea-grass, which, like so many leeches, had fastened to our planks during our long, lazy voyage. 

By the people they had been devoured as dainties. 

CHAPTER LXBelshazzar On The Bench

Now, Media was king of Odo. And from the simplicity of his mannershitherto, and his easy, frank demeanor toward ourselves, had wefoolishly doubted that fact, no skepticism could have survived anillustration of it, which this very day we witnessed at noon. 

For at high noon, Media was wont to don his dignity with his symbolsof state; and sit on his judgment divan or throne, to hear and tryall causes brought before him, and fulminate his royal decrees. 

This divan was elevated at one end of a spacious arbor, formed by anavenue of regal palms, which in brave state, held aloft theirmajestical canopy. 

The crown of the island prince was of the primitive old Easternstyle; in shape, similar, perhaps, to that jauntily sported as aforaging cap by his sacred majesty King Nimrod, who so lustilyfollowed the hounds. It was a plaited turban of red tappa, radiatedby the pointed and polished white bones of the Ray-fish. Thesediverged from a bandeau or fillet of the most precious pearls;brought up from the sea by the deepest diving mermen of Mardi. Fromthe middle of the crown rose a tri-foiled spear-head. And a spear-headed scepter graced the right hand of the king. 

Now, for all the rant of your democrats, a fine king on a throne is avery fine sight to behold. He looks very much like a god. No wonderthat his more dutiful subjects so swore, that their good lord andmaster King Media was demi-divine. 

A king on his throne! Ah, believe me, ye Gracchi, ye Acephali, yeLevelers, it is something worth seeing, be sure; whether beheld atBabylon the Tremendous, when Nebuchadnezzar was crowned; at old Sconein the days of Macbeth; at Rheims, among Oriflammes, at thecoronation of Louis le Grand; at Westminster Abbey, when thegentlemanly George doffed his beaver for a diadem; or under the softshade of palm trees on an isle in the sea. 

Man lording it over man, man kneeling to man, is a spectacle thatGabriel might well travel hitherward to behold; for never did hebehold it in heaven. But Darius giving laws to the Medes and thePersians, or the conqueror of Bactria with king-cattle yoked to hiscar, was not a whit more sublime, than Beau Brummel magnificentlyringing for his valet. 

A king on his throne! It is Jupiter nodding in the councils ofOlympus; Satan, seen among the coronets in Hell. 

A king on his throne! It is the sun over a mountain; the sun overlaw-giving Sinai; the sun in our system: planets, duke-like, dancingattendance, and baronial satellites in waiting. 

A king on his throne! After all, but a gentleman seated. And thus satthe good lord, King Media. 

Time passed. And after trying and dismissing several minor affairs, Media called for certain witnesses to testify concerning one Jiromo, a foolhardy wight, who had been silly enough to plot against themajesty now sitting judge and jury upon him. 

His guilt was clear. And the witnesses being heard, from a bunch ofpalm plumes Media taking a leaf, placed it in the hand of a runner orpursuivant, saying, "This to Jiromo, where he is prisoned; with hisking's compliments; say we here wait for his head. "

It was doffed like a turban before a Dey, and brought back on theinstant. 

Now came certain lean-visaged, poverty-stricken, and hencesuspicious-looking varlets, grumbling and growling, and amiable asBruin. They came muttering some wild jargon about "bulwarks, ""bulkheads, " "cofferdams, " "safeguards, " "noble charters, " "shields, "and "paladiums, " "great and glorious birthrights, " and otherunintelligible gibberish. 

Of the pursuivants, these worthies asked audience of Media. 

"Go, kneel at the throne, " was the answer. 

"Our knee-pans are stiff with sciatics, " was the rheumatic reply. 

"An artifice to keep on your legs, " said the pursuivants. 

And advancing they salamed, and told Media the excuse of those sour-looking varlets. Whereupon my lord commanded them to down on theirmarrow-bones instanter, either before him or the headsman, whichsoever they pleased. 

They preferred the former. And as they there kneeled, in vain did menwith sharp ears (who abound in all courts) prick their auriculars, tolist to that strange crackling and firing off of bone balls andsockets, ever incident to the genuflections of rheumatic courtiers. 

In a row, then, these selfsame knee-pans did kneel before the king;who eyed them as eagles in air do goslings on dunghills; or hunters, hounds crouching round their calves. 

"Your prayer?" said Media. 

It was a petition, that thereafter all differences between man andman in Ode, together with all alleged offenses against the state, might be tried by twelve good men and true. These twelve to beunobnoxious to the party or parties concerned; their peers; andpreviously unbiased touching the matter at issue. Furthermore, thatunanimity in these twelve should be indispensable to a verdict; andno dinner be vouchsafed till unanimity came. 

Loud and long laughed King Media in scorn. 

"This be your judge, " he cried, swaying his scepter. "What! aretwelve wise men more wise than one? or will twelve fools, puttogether, make one sage? Are twelve honest men more honest than one?or twelve knaves less knavish than one? And if, of twelve men, threebe fools, and three wise, three knaves, and three upright, how obtainreal unanimity from such?

"But if twelve judges be better than one, then are twelve hundredbetter than twelve. But take the whole populace for a judge, and youwill long wait for a unanimous verdict. 

"If upon a thing dubious, there be little unanimity in theconflicting opinions of one man's mind, how expect it in the uproarof twelve puzzled brains? though much unanimity be found in twelvehungry stomachs. 

"Judges unobnoxious to the accused! Apply it to a criminal case. Ha!ha! if peradventure a Cacti be rejected, because he had seen theaccused commit the crime for which he is arraigned. Then, his mindwould be biased: no impartiality from him! Or your testy accusedmight object to another, because of his tomahawk nose, or a cruelsquint of the eye. 

"Of all follies the most foolish! Know ye from me, that true peersrender not true verdicts. Jiromo was a rebel. Had I tried him by hispeers, I had tried him by rebels; and the rebel had rebelled to somepurpose. 

"Away! As unerring justice dwells in a unity, and as one judge willat last judge the world beyond all appeal; so--though often herebelow justice be hard to attain--does man come nearest the mark, whenhe imitates that model divine. Hence, one judge is better thantwelve. "

"And as Justice, in ideal, is ever painted high lifted above thecrowd; so, from the exaltation of his rank, an honest king is thebest of those unical judges, which individually are better thantwelve. And therefore am I, King Media, the best judge in this land. "

"Subjects! so long as I live, I will rule you and judge you alone. And though you here kneeled before me till you grew into the ground, and there took root, no yea to your petition will you get from thisthrone. I am king: ye are slaves. Mine to command: yours to obey. Andthis hour I decree, that henceforth no gibberish of bulwarks andbulkheads be heard in this land. For a dead bulwark and a bulkhead, to dam off sedition, will I make of that man, who again but breathesthose bulky words. Ho! spears! see that these knee-pans here kneeltill set of sun. "

High noon was now passed; and removing his crown, and placing it onthe dais for the kneelers to look at during their devotions, KingMedia departed from that place, and once more played the agreeablehost. 

CHAPTER LXIAn Incognito

For the rest of that day, and several that followed, we werecontinually receiving visits from the neighboring islands; whoseinhabitants in fleets and flotillas flocked round Odo to behold theguests of its lord. Among them came many messengers from theneighboring kings with soft speeches and gifts. 

But it were needless to detail our various interviews, or relate inwhat manifold ways, the royal strangers gave token of their interestconcerning us. 

Upon the third day, however, there was noticed a mysterious figure, like the inscrutable incognitos sometimes encountered, crossing thetower-shadowed Plaza of Assignations at Lima. It was enveloped in adark robe of tappa, so drawn and plaited about the limbs; and withone hand, so wimpled about the face, as only to expose a solitaryeye. But that eye was a world. Now it was fixed upon Yillah with asinister glance, and now upon me, but with a different expression. However great the crowd, however tumultuous, that fathomless eyegazed on; till at last it seemed no eye, but a spirit, forever pryinginto my soul. Often I strove to approach it, but it would evade me, soon reappearing. 

Pointing out the apparition to Media, I intreated him to take meansto fix it, that my suspicions might be dispelled, as to its beingincorporeal. He replied that, by courtesy, incognitos were sacred. Insomuch that the close-plaited robe and the wimple were secure as acastle. At last, to my relief, the phantom disappeared, and was seenno more. 

Numerous and fervent the invitations received to return the callswherewith we were honored. But for the present we declined them;preferring to establish ourselves firmly in the heart of Media, ereencountering the vicissitudes of roaming. In a multitude ofacquaintances is less security, than in one faithful friend. 

Now, while these civilities were being received, and on the fourthmorning after our arrival, there landed on the beach three black-eyeddamsels, deep brunettes, habited in long variegated robes, and withgay blossoms on their heads. 

With many salams, the strangers were ushered into my presence by anold white-haired servitor of Media's, who with a parting congemurmured, "From Queen Hautia, " then departed. Surprised, I stoodmute, and welcomed them. 

The first, with many smiles and blandishments, waved before me amany-tinted Iris: the flag-flower streaming with pennons. Advancing, the second then presented three rose-hued purple-veined Circeaflowers, the dew still clinging to them. The third placed in my handa moss-rose bud; then, a Venus-car. 

"Thanks for your favors! now your message. "

Starting at this reception, graciously intended, they conferred amoment; when the Iris-bearer said in winning phrase, "We come fromHautia, whose moss-rose you hold. "

"All thanks to Hautia then; the bud is very fragrant. "

Then she pointed to the Venus-car. 

"This too is sweet; thanks to Hautia for her flowers. Pray, bring memore. "

"He mocks our mistress, " and gliding from me, they waved witch-hazels, leaving me alone and wondering. 

Informing Media of this scene, he smiled; threw out queer hints ofHautia; but knew not what her message meant. 

At first this affair occasioned me no little uneasiness, with muchmatter for marveling; but in the novel pleasure of our sojourn inOdo, it soon slipped from my mind; nor for some time, did I againhear aught of Queen Hautia. 

CHAPTER LXIITaji Retires From The World

After a while, when the strangers came not in shoals as before, Iproposed to our host, a stroll over his dominions; desirous ofbeholding the same, and secretly induced by the hope of selecting anabode, more agreeable to my fastidious taste, than the one alreadyassigned me. 

The ramble over--a pleasant one it was--it resulted in adetermination on my part to quit Odo. Yet not to go very far; onlyten or twelve yards, to a little green tuft of an islet; one of many, which here and there, all round the island, nestled like birds' nestsin the branching boughs of the coral grove, whose roots laid hold ofthe foundations of the deep. Between these islets and the shore, extended shelving ledges, with shallows above, just sufficient tofloat a canoe. One of these islets was wooded and wined; an arbor inthe sea. And here, Media permitting, I decided to dwell. 

Not long was Media in complying; nor long, ere my retreat was inreadiness. Laced together, the twisting boughs were closely thatched. And thatched were the sides also, with deep crimson pandannus leaves;whose long, forked spears, lifted by the breeze, caused the wholeplace to blaze, as with flames. Canes, laid on palm trunks, formedthe floor. How elastic! In vogue all over Odo, among the chiefs, itimparted such a buoyancy to the person, that to this special causemay be imputed in good part the famous fine spirits of the nobles. 

Hypochondriac! essay the elastic flooring! It shall sopleasantly and gently jolt thee, as to shake up, and pack off thestagnant humors mantling thy pool-like soul. 

Such was my dwelling. But I make no mention of sundry littleappurtenances of tropical housekeeping: calabashes, cocoanut shells, and rolls of fine tappa; till with Yillah seated at last in my arbor, I looked round, and wanted for naught. 

But what of Jarl and Samoa? Why Jarl must needs be fanciful, as wellas myself. Like a bachelor in chambers, he settled down rightopposite to me, on the main land, in a little wigwam in the grove. 

But Samoa, following not his comrade's example, still tarried in thecamp of the Hittites and Jebusites of Odo. Beguiling men of theirleisure by his marvelous stories: and maidens of their hearts by hismarvelous wiles. 

When I chose, I was completely undisturbed in my arbor; an ukase ofMedia's forbidding indiscriminate intrusion. But thrice in the daycame a garrulous old man with my viands. 

Thus sequestered, however, I could not entirely elude the pryings ofthe people of the neighboring islands; who often passed by, slowlypaddling, and earnestly regarding my retreat. But gliding along at adistance, and never essaying a landing, their occasional vicinitytroubled me but little. But now and then of an evening, when thickand fleet the shadows were falling, dim glimpses of a canoe would bespied; hovering about the place like a ghost. And once, in thestillness of the night, hearing the near ripple of a prow, I salliedforth, but the phantom quickly departed. 

That night, Yillah shuddered as she slept. "The whirl-pool, " shemurmured, "sweet mosses. " Next day she was lost in reveries, pluckingpensive hyacinths, or gazing intently into the lagoon. 

CHAPTER LXIIIOdo And Its Lord

Time now to enter upon some further description of the island and itslord. 

And first for Media: a gallant gentleman and king. From a goodlystock he came. In his endless pedigree, reckoning deities bydecimals, innumerable kings, and scores of great heroes, chiefs, andpriests. Nor in person, did he belie his origin. No far-descendeddwarf was he, the least of a receding race. He stood like a palmtree; about whose acanthus capital droops not more gracefully thesilken fringes, than Media's locks upon his noble brow. Strong washis arm to wield the club, or hurl the javelin; and potent, I ween, round a maiden's waist. 

Thus much here for Media. Now comes his isle. 

Our pleasant ramble found it a little round world by itself; full ofbeauties as a garden; chequered by charming groves; watered by rovingbrooks; and fringed all round by a border of palm trees, whose rootsdrew nourishment from the water. But though abounding in otherquarters of the Archipelago, not a solitary bread-fruit grew in Odo. A noteworthy circumstance, observable in these regions, where islandsclose adjoining, so differ in their soil, that certain fruits growinggenially in one, are foreign to another. But Odo was famed for itsguavas, whose flavor was likened to the flavor of new-blown lips; andfor its grapes, whose juices prompted many a laugh and many a groan. 

Beside the city where Media dwelt, there were few otherclusters of habitations in Odo. The higher classes living, here andthere, in separate households; but not as eremites. Some buriedthemselves in the cool, quivering bosoms of the groves. Others, fancying a marine vicinity, dwelt hard by the beach in little cagesof bamboo; whence of mornings they sallied out with jocund cries, andwent plunging into the refreshing bath, whose frothy margin was thethreshold of their dwellings. Others still, like birds, built theirnests among the sylvan nooks of the elevated interior; whence allbelow, and hazy green, lay steeped in languor the island's throbbingheart. 

Thus dwelt the chiefs and merry men of mark. The common sort, including serfs, and Helots, war-captives held in bondage, lived insecret places, hard to find. Whence it came, that, to a stranger, thewhole isle looked care-free and beautiful. Deep among the ravines andthe rocks, these beings lived in noisome caves, lairs for beasts, nothuman homes; or built them coops of rotten boughs--living trees werebanned them--whose mouldy hearts hatched vermin. Fearing infection ofsome plague, born of this filth, the chiefs of Odo seldom passed thatway and looking round within their green retreats, and pouring outtheir wine, and plucking from orchards of the best, marveled howthese swine could grovel in the mire, and wear such sallow cheeks. But they offered no sweet homes; from that mire they never sought todrag them out; they open threw no orchard; and intermitted not themandates that condemned their drudges to a life of deaths. Sad sight!to see those round-shouldered Helots, stooping in their trenches:artificial, three in number, and concentric: the isle well nighsurrounding. And herein, fed by oozy loam, and kindly dew fromheaven, and bitter sweat from men, grew as in hot-beds the nutritiousTaro. 

Toil is man's allotment; toil of brain, or toil of hands, or a griefthat's more than either, the grief and sin of idleness. But when mantoils and slays himself for masters who withhold the life hegives to them--then, then, the soul screams out, and every sinewcracks. So with these poor serfs. And few of them could choose but bethe brutes they seemed. 

Now needs it to be said, that Odo was no land of pleasure unalloyed, and plenty without a pause?--Odo, in whose lurking-places infantsturned from breasts, whence flowed no nourishment. --Odo, in whoseinmost haunts, dark groves were brooding, passing which you heardmost dismal cries, and voices cursing Media. There, men werescourged; their crime, a heresy; the heresy, that Media was nodemigod. For this they shrieked. Their fathers shrieked before; theirfathers, who, tormented, said, "Happy we to groan, that ourchildren's children may be glad. " But their children's childrenhowled. Yet these, too, echoed previous generations, and loudlyswore, "The pit that's dug for us may prove another's grave. "

But let all pass. To look at, and to roam about of holidays, Odoseemed a happy land. The palm-trees waved--though here and there youmarked one sear and palsy-smitten; the flowers bloomed--though deadones moldered in decay; the waves ran up the strand in glee--though, receding, they sometimes left behind bones mixed with shells. 

But else than these, no sign of death was seen throughout the isle. Did men in Odo live for aye? Was Ponce de Leon's fountain there? Fornear and far, you saw no ranks and files of graves, no generationsharvested in winrows. In Odo, no hard-hearted nabob slept beneath agentle epitaph; no _requiescat-in-pace_ mocked a sinner damned; no_memento-mori_ admonished men to live while yet they might. HereDeath hid his skull; and hid it in the sea, the common sepulcher ofOdo. Not dust to dust, but dust to brine; not hearses but canoes. Forall who died upon that isle were carried out beyond the outer reef, and there were buried with their sires' sires. Hence came thethought, that of gusty nights, when round the isles, and hightoward heaven, flew the white reef's rack and foam, that then andthere, kept chattering watch and ward, the myriads that were ocean-tombed. 

But why these watery obsequies?

Odo was but a little isle, and must the living make way for the dead, and Life's small colony be dislodged by Death's grim hosts; as thegaunt tribes of Tamerlane o'erspread the tented pastures of the Khan?

And now, what follows, said these Islanders: "Why sow corruption inthe soil which yields us life? We would not pluck our grapes fromover graves. This earth's an urn for flowers, not for ashes. "

They said that Oro, the supreme, had made a cemetery of the sea. 

And what more glorious grave? Was Mausolus more sublimely urned? Ordo the minster-lamps that burn before the tomb of Charlemagne, showmore of pomp, than all the stars, that blaze above the shipwreckedmariner?

But no more of the dead; men shrug their shoulders, and love nottheir company; though full soon we shall all have them for fellows. 

CHAPTER LXIVYillah A Phantom

For a time we were happy in Odo: Yillah and I in our islet. Nor didthe pearl on her bosom glow more rosily than the roses in her cheeks;though at intervals they waned and departed; and deadly pale was herglance, when she murmured of the whirlpool and mosses. As pale mysoul, bethinking me of Aleema the priest. 

But day by day, did her spell weave round me its magic, and all thehidden things of her being grew more lovely and strange. Did Icommune with a spirit? Often I thought that Paradise had overtaken meon earth, and that Yillah was verily an angel, and hence themysteries that hallowed her. 

But how fleeting our joys. Storms follow bright dawnings. --Longmemories of short-lived scenes, sad thoughts of joyous hours--howcommon are ye to all mankind. When happy, do we pause and say--"Lo, thy felicity, my soul?" No: happiness seldom seems happiness, exceptwhen looked back upon from woes. A flowery landscape, you must comeout of, to behold. 

Sped the hours, the days, the one brief moment of our joys. Fairybower in the fair lagoon, scene of sylvan ease and heart's repose, --Oh, Yillah, Yillah! All the woods repeat the sound, the wild, wildwoods of my wild soul. Yillah! Yillah! cry the small strange voicesin me, and evermore, and far and deep, they echo on. 

Days passed. When one morning I found the arbor vacant. Gone! Adream. I closed my eyes, and would have dreamed her back. Invain. Starting, I called upon her name; but none replied. Fleeingfrom the islet, I gained the neighboring shore, and searched amongthe woods; and my comrades meeting, besought their aid. But idle all. No glimpse of aught, save trees and flowers. Then Media was soughtout; the event made known; and quickly, bands were summoned to rangethe isle. 

Noon came; but no Yillah. When Media averred she was no longer inOdo. Whither she was gone, or how, he knew not; nor could anyimagine. 

At this juncture, there chanced to arrive certain messengers fromabroad; who, presuming that all was well with Taji, came with renewedinvitations to visit various pleasant places round about. Amongthese, came Queen Hautia's heralds, with their Iris flag, once morebringing flowers. But they came and went unheeded. 

Setting out to return, these envoys were accompanied by numerousfollowers of Media, dispatched to the neighboring islands, to seekout the missing Yillah. But three days passed; and, one by one, theyall returned; and stood before me silently. 

For a time I raved. Then, falling into outer repose, lived for aspace in moods and reveries, with eyes that knew no closing, oneglance forever fixed. 

They strove to rouse me. Girls danced and sang; and tales of fairytimes were told; of monstrous imps, and youths enchanted; of grovesand gardens in the sea. Yet still I moved not, hearing all, yetnoting naught. Media cried, "For shame, oh Taji; thou, a god?" andplaced a spear in my nerveless hand. And Jarl loud called upon me toawake. Samoa marveled. 

Still sped the days. And at length, my memory was restored. Thethoughts of things broke over me like returning billows on a beachlong bared. A rush, a foam of recollections!--Sweet Yillah gone, andI bereaved. 

Another interval, and that mood was past. Misery became amemory. The keen pang a deep vibration. The remembrance seemed thething remembered; though bowed with sadness. There are thoughts thatlie and glitter deep: tearful pearls beneath life's sea, that surgesstill, and rolls sunlit, whatever it may hide. Common woes, likefluids, mix all round. Not so with that other grief. Some mournersload the air with lamentations; but the loudest notes are struck fromhollows. Their tears flow fast: but the deep spring only wells. 

At last I turned to Media, saying I must hie from Odo, and rovethroughout all Mardi; for Yillah might yet be found. 

But hereafter, in words, little more of the maiden, till perchanceher fate be learned. 

CHAPTER LXVTaji Makes Three Acquaintances

Down to this period, I had restrained Samoa from wandering to theneighboring islands, though he had much desired it, in compliancewith the invitations continually received. But now I informed bothhim, and his comrade, of the tour I purposed; desiring their company. 

Upon the announcement of my intention to depart, to my no smallsurprise Media also proposed to accompany me: a proposition gladlyembraced. It seems, that for some reason, he had not as yet extendedhis travels to the more distant islands. Hence the voyage in prospectwas particularly agreeable to him. Nor did he forbear any pains toinsure its prosperity; assuring me, furthermore, that its object musteventually be crowned with success. "I myself am interested in thispursuit, " said he; "and trust me, Yillah will be found. "

For the tour of the lagoon, the docile Chamois was proposed; butMedia dissented; saying, that it befitted not the lord of Odo tovoyage in the equipage of his guest. Therefore, three canoes wereselected from his own royal fleet. 

One for ourselves, and a trio of companions whom he purposedintroducing to my notice; the rest were reserved for attendants. 

Thanks to Media's taste and heedfulness, the strangers abovementioned proved truly acceptable. 

The first was Mohi, or Braid-Beard, so called from the manner inwhich he wore that appendage, exceedingly long and gray. Hewas a venerable teller of stories and legends, one of the Keepers ofthe Chronicles of the Kings of Mardi. 

The second was Babbalanja, a man of a mystical aspect, habited in avoluminous robe. He was learned in Mardian lore; much given toquotations from ancient and obsolete authorities: the Ponderings ofOld Bardianna: the Pandects of Alla-Malolla. 

Third and last, was Yoomy, or the Warbler. A youthful, long-haired, blue-eyed minstrel; all fits and starts; at times, absent of mind, and wan of cheek; but always very neat and pretty in his apparel;wearing the most becoming of turbans, a Bird of Paradise feather itsplume, and sporting the gayest of sashes. Most given was Yoomy toamorous melodies, and rondos, and roundelays, very witching to hear. But at times disdaining the oaten reed, like a clarion he burst forthwith lusty lays of arms and battle; or, in mournful strains, soundedelegies for departed bards and heroes. 

Thus much for Yoomy as a minstrel. In other respects, it would behard to depict him. He was so capricious a mortal; so swayed bycontrary moods; so lofty, so humble, so sad, so merry; so made up ofa thousand contradictions, that we must e'en let him depict himselfas our story progresses. And herein it is hoped he will succeed;since no one in Mardi comprehended him. 

Now the trio, thus destined for companions on our voyage, had forsome time been anxious to take the tour of the Archipelago. Inparticular, Babbalanja had often expressed the most ardent desire tovisit every one of the isles, in quest of some object, mysteriouslyhinted. He murmured deep concern for my loss, the sincerest sympathy;and pressing my hand more than once, said lowly, "Your pursuit ismine, noble Taji. Where'er you search, I follow. "

So, too, Yoomy addressed me; but with still more feeling. Andsomething like this, also, Braid-Beard repeated. 

But to my sorrow, I marked that both Mohi and Babbalanja, especiallythe last, seemed not so buoyant of hope, concerning lost Yillah, asthe youthful Yoomy, and his high-spirited lord, King Media. 

As our voyage would embrace no small period of time, it behoved KingMedia to appoint some trustworthy regent, to rule during his absence. This regent was found in Almanni, a stem-eyed, resolute warrior, akinsman of the king. 

All things at last in readiness, and the ensuing morning appointedfor a start, Media, on the beach, at eventide, when both light andwater waned, drew a rude map of the lagoon, to compensate for theobstructions in the way of a comprehensive glance at it from Odo. 

And thus was sketched the plan of our voyage; which islands first tovisit; and which to touch at, when we should be homeward bound. 

CHAPTER LXVIWith A Fair Wind, At Sunrise They Sail

True each to his word, up came the sun, and round to my isle cameMedia. 

How glorious a morning! The new-born clouds all dappled with gold, and streaked with violet; the sun in high spirits; and the pleasantair cooled overnight by the blending circumambient fountains, foreverplaying all round the reef; the lagoon within, the coral-rimmedbasin, into which they poured, subsiding, hereabouts, into greentranquillity. 

But what monsters of canoes! Would they devour an innocent voyager?their great black prows curling aloft, and thrown back like trunks ofelephants; a dark, snaky length behind, like the sea-serpent's train. 

The prow of the foremost terminated in a large, open, shark's mouth, garnished with ten rows of pearly human teeth, curiously insertedinto the sculptured wood. The gunwale was ornamented with rows ofrich spotted Leopard and Tiger-shells; here and there, varied byothers, flat and round, and spirally traced; gay serpents petrifiedin coils. These were imbedded in a grooved margin, by means of aresinous compound, exhaling such spices, that the canoes wereodoriferous as the Indian chests of the Maldives. 

The likeness of the foremost canoe to an elephant, was helped by asort of canopied Howdah in its stern, of heavy, russet-dyed tappa, tasselled at the corners with long bunches of cocoanut fibres, stained red. These swayed to and fro, like the fox-tails on aTuscarora robe. 

But what is this, in the head of the canoe, just under theshark's mouth? A grinning little imp of an image; a ring in its nose;cowrie shells jingling at its ears; with an abominable leer, likethat of Silenus reeling on his ass. It was taking its ease; cosilysmoking a pipe; its bowl, a duodecimo edition of the face of thesmoker. This image looked sternward; everlastingly mocking us. 

Of these canoes, it may be well to state, that although during ourstay in Odo, so many barges and shallops had touched there, nothingsimilar to Media's had been seen. But inquiring whence his sea-equipage came, we were thereupon taught to reverence the same asantiquities and heir-looms; claw-keeled, dragon-prowed crafts of abygone generation; at present, superseded in general use by the moreswan-like canoes, significant of the advanced stage of marinearchitecture in Mardi. No sooner was this known, than what had seemedalmost hideous in my eyes, became merely grotesque. Nor could I helpbeing greatly delighted with the good old family pride of our host. 

The upper corners of our sails displayed the family crest of Media;three upright boars' tusks, in an heraldic field argent. A fiercedevice: Whom rends he?

All things in readiness, we glided away: the multitude waving adieu;and our flotilla disposed in the following order. 

First went the royal Elephant, carrying Media, myself, Jarl, andSamoa; Mohi the Teller of Legends, Babbalanja, and Yoomy, and sixvivacious paddlers; their broad paddle-blades carved with the royalboars' tusks, the same tattooed on their chests for a livery. 

And thus, as Media had promised, we voyaged in state. To crown all, seated sideways in the high, open shark's-mouth of our prow was alittle dwarf of a boy, one of Media's pages, a red conch-shell, bugle-wise suspended at his side. Among various other offices, it wasthe duty of little Vee-Vee to announce the advent of his master, upondrawing near to the islands in our route. Two short bars, projecting from one side of the prow, furnished him the meansof ascent to his perch. 

As we gained the open lagoon with bellied sails, and paddles playing, a sheaf of foam borne upright at our prow; Yoomy, standing where thespicy spray flew over him, stretched forth his hand and cried--"Thedawn of day is passed, and Mardi lies all before us: all her isles, and all her lakes; all her stores of good and evil. Storms may come, our barks may drown. But blow before us, all ye winds; give us alively blast, good clarion; rally round us all our wits; and be thisvoyage full gayly sailed, for Yillah will yet be found. "

CHAPTER LXVIILittle King Peepi

Valapee, or the Isle of Yams, being within plain sight of Media'sdominions, we were not very long in drawing nigh to its shores. 

Two long parallel elevations, rising some three arrow-flights intothe air, double-ridge the island's entire length, lapping between, awidening vale, so level withal, that at either extremity, the greenof its groves blends with the green of the lagoon; and the isle seemsdivided by a strait. 

Within several paces of the beach, our canoes keeled the bottom, andcamel-like mutely hinted that we voyagers must dismount. 

Hereupon, the assembled islanders ran into the water, and with bentshoulders obsequiously desired the honor of transporting us to land. The beach gained, all present wearing robes instantly stripped themto the waist; a naked chest being their salute to kings. Veryconvenient for the common people, this; their half-clad formspresenting a perpetual and profound salutation. 

Presently, Peepi, the ruler of Valapee drew near: a boy, hardly tenyears old, striding the neck of a burly mute, bearing a long spearerect before him, to which was attached a canopy of five broad bananaleaves, new plucked. Thus shaded, little Peepi advanced, steadyinghimself by the forelock of his bearer. 

Besides his bright red robe, the young prince wore nothing but thesymbol of Valapeean royalty; a string of small, close-fitting, concave shells, coiled and ambushed in his profuse, curlyhair; one end falling over his ear, revealing a serpent's head, curiously carved from a nutmeg. 

Quite proverbial, the unembarrassed air of young slips of royalty. But there was something so surprisingly precocious in this youngPeepi, that at first one hardly knew what to conclude. 

The first compliments over, the company were invited inland to ashady retreat. 

As we pursued the path, walking between old Mohi the keeper ofchronicles and Samoa the Upoluan, Babbalanja besought the former toenlighten a stranger concerning the history of this curious Peepi. Whereupon the chronicler gave us the following account; for all ofwhich he alone is responsible. 

Peepi, it seems, had been proclaimed king before he was born; hissire dying some few weeks previous to that event; and vacating hisdivan, declared that he left a monarch behind. 

Marvels were told of Peepi. Along with the royal dignity, andsuperadded to the soul possessed in his own proper person, the infantmonarch was supposed to have inherited the valiant spirits of sometwenty heroes, sages, simpletons, and demi-gods, previously lodged inhis sire. 

Most opulent in spiritual gifts was this lord of Valapee; thelegatee, moreover, of numerous anonymous souls, bequeathed to him bytheir late loyal proprietors. By a slavish act of his convocation ofchiefs, he also possessed the reversion of all and singular theimmortal spirits, whose first grantees might die intestate inValapee. Servile, yet audacious senators! thus prospectively toadministrate away the inalienable rights of posterity. But while yetunborn, the people of Valapee had been deprived of more than they nowsought to wrest from their descendants. And former Peepies, infantand adult, had received homage more profound, than Peepi the Present. Witness the demeanor of the chieftains of old, upon every newinvestiture of the royal serpent. In a fever of loyalty, theywere wont to present themselves before the heir to the isle, to gothrough with the court ceremony of the Pupera; a curious proceeding, so called: inverted endeavors to assume an erect posture: the nasalorgan the base. 

It was to the frequent practice of this ceremony, that mostintelligent observers imputed the flattened noses of the elderlychiefs of the island; who, nevertheless, much gloried therein. 

It was these chiefs, also, who still observed the old-fashionedcustom of retiring from the presence of royalty with their headsbetween their thighs; so that while advancing in the contrarydirection, their faces might be still deferentially turned towardtheir lord and master. A fine view of him did they obtain. Allobjects look well through an arch. 

But to return to Peepi, the inheritor of souls and subjects. It wasan article of faith with the people of Valapee, that Peepi not onlyactually possessed the souls bequeathed to him; but that his own wasenriched by their peculiar qualities: The headlong valor of the lateTongatona; the pusillanimous discretion of Blandoo; the cunning ofVoyo; the simplicity of Raymonda; the prodigality of Zonoree; thethrift of Titonti. 

But had all these, and similar opposite qualities, simultaneouslyacted as motives upon Peepi, certes, he would have been a mostpitiable mortal, in a ceaseless eddy of resolves, incapable of asolitary act. 

But blessed be the gods, it was otherwise. Though it fared littlebetter for his subjects as it was. His assorted souls were uppermostand active in him, one by one. Today, valiant Tongatona ruled theisle, meditating wars and invasions; tomorrow, thrice discreetBlandoo, who, disbanding the levies, turned his attention to theterraces of yams. And so on in rotation to the end. 

Whence, though capable of action, Peepi, by reason of theserevolving souls in him, was one of the most unreliable of beings. What the open-handed Zonoree promised freely to-day, the parsimoniousTitonti withheld to-morrow; and forever Raymonda was annulling thedoings of Voyo; and Voyo the doings of Raymonda. 

What marvel then, that in Valapee all was legislative uproar andconfusion; advance and retreat; abrogations and revivals; foundationswithout superstructures; nothing permanent but the island itself. 

Nor were there those in the neighboring countries, who failed to reapprofit from this everlasting transition state of the affairs of thekingdom. All boons from Peepi were entreated when the prodigalZonoree was lord of the ascendant. And audacious claims were urgedupon the state when the pusillanimous Blandoo shrank from the thoughtof resisting them. 

Thus subject to contrary impulses, over which he had not the faintestcontrol, Peepi was plainly denuded of all moral obligation to virtue. He was no more a free agent, than the heart which beat in his bosom. Wherefore, his complaisant parliament had passed a law, recognizingthat curious, but alarming fact; solemnly proclaiming, that KingPeepi was minus a conscience. Agreeable to truth. But when they wentfurther, and vowed by statute, that Peepi could do no wrong, theyassuredly did violence to the truth; besides, making a sad blunder intheir logic. For far from possessing an absolute aversion to evil, byhis very nature it was the hardest thing in the world for Peepi to doright. 

Taking all these things into consideration, then, no wonder that thiswholly irresponsible young prince should be a lad of considerableassurance, and the easiest manners imaginable. 

CHAPTER LXVIIIHow Teeth Were Regarded In Valapee

Coiling through the thickets, like the track of a serpent, woundalong the path we pursued. And ere long we came to a spacious grove, embowering an oval arbor. Here, we reclined at our ease, andrefreshments were served. 

Little worthy of mention occurred, save this. Happening to catch aglimpse of the white even teeth of Hohora one of our attendants, KingPeepi coolly begged of Media the favor, to have those same dentalsdrawn on the spot, and presented to him. 

Now human teeth, extracted, are reckoned among the most valuableornaments in Mardi. So open wide thy strong box, Hohora, and show thytreasures. What a gallant array! standing shoulder to shoulder, without a hiatus between. A complete set of jewelry, indeed, thoughtPeepi. But, it seems, not destined for him; Media leaving it to thepresent proprietor, whether his dentals should change owners or not. 

And here, to prepare the way for certain things hereafter to benarrated, something farther needs be said concerning the light inwhich men's molars are regarded in Mardi. 

Strung together, they are sported for necklaces, or hung in dropsfrom the ear; they are wrought into dice; in lieu of silken locks, are exchanged for love tokens. 

As in all lands, men smite their breasts, and tear their hair, whentransported with grief; so, in some countries, teeth are stricken outunder the sway of similar emotions. To a very great extent, this wasonce practiced in the Hawaiian Islands, ere idol and altarwent down. Still living in Oahu, are many old chiefs, who werepresent at the famous obsequies of their royal old generalissimo, Tammahammaha, when there is no telling how many pounds of ivory werecast upon his grave. 

Ah! had the regal white elephants of Siam been there, doubtless theyhad offered up their long, hooked tusks, whereon they impale theleopards, their foes; and the unicorn had surrendered that fixedbayonet in his forehead; and the imperial Cachalot-whale, the longchain of white towers in his jaw; yea, over that grim warrior'sgrave, the mooses, and elks, and stags, and fallow-deer had stackedtheir antlers, as soldiers their arms on the field. 

Terrific shade of tattooed Tammahammaha! if, from a vile dragon'smolars, rose mailed men, what heroes shall spring from the cannibalcanines once pertaining to warriors themselves!--Am I the witch ofEndor, that I conjure up this ghost? Or, King Saul, that I so quakeat the sight? For, lo! roundabout me Tammahammaha's tattooingexpands, till all the sky seems a tiger's skin. But now, the spottedphantom sweeps by; as a man-of-war's main-sail, cloud-like, blown farto leeward in a gale. 

Banquo down, we return. 

In Valapee, prevails not the barbarous Hindoo custom of offering upwidows to the shades of their lords; for, bereaved, the widows theremarry again. Nor yet prevails the savage Hawaiian custom of offeringup teeth to the manes of the dead; for, at the decease of a friend, the people rob not their own mouths to testify their woe. On thecontrary, they extract the teeth from the departed, distributing themamong the mourners for memorial legacies; as elsewhere, silver spoonsare bestowed. 

From the high value ascribed to dentals throughout the archipelago ofMardi, and also from their convenient size, they are circulated asmoney; strings of teeth being regarded by these people very much asbelts of wampum among the Winnebagoes of the North; or cowries, amongthe Bengalese. So, that in Valapee the very beggars are born with asnug investment in their mouths; too soon, however, to be appropriatedby their lords; leaving them toothless for the rest of their days, andforcing them to diet on poee-pudding and banana blanc-mange. 

As a currency, teeth are far less clumsy than cocoanuts; which, amongcertain remote barbarians, circulate for coin; one nut beingequivalent, perhaps, to a penny. The voyager who records the fact, chuckles over it hugely; as evincing the simplicity of thoseheathens; not knowing that he himself was the simpleton; since thatcurrency of theirs was purposely devised by the men, to check theextravagance of their women; cocoanuts, for spending money, beingsuch a burden to carry. 

It only remains to be added, that the most solemn oath of a native ofValapee is that sworn by his tooth. "By this tooth, " said Bondo toNoojoomo, "by this tooth I swear to be avenged upon thee, ohNoojoomo!"

CHAPTER LXIXThe Company Discourse, And Braid-Beard Rehearses A Legend

Finding in Valapee no trace of her whom we sought, and but littlepleased with the cringing demeanor of the people, and the waywardfollies of Peepi their lord, we early withdrew from the isle. 

As we glided away, King Media issued a sociable decree. He declaredit his royal pleasure, that throughout the voyage, all stiffness andstate etiquette should be suspended: nothing must occur to mar thefreedom of the party. To further this charming plan, he doffed hissymbols of royalty, put off his crown, laid aside his scepter, andassured us that he would not wear them again, except when we landed;and not invariably, then. 

"Are we not all now friends and companions?" he said. "So companionsand friends let us be. I unbend my bow; do ye likewise. "

"But are we not to be dignified?" asked Babbalanja. 

"If dignity be free and natural, be as dignified as you please; butaway with rigidities. "

"Away they go, " said Babbalanja; "and, my lord, now that you mind meof it, I have often thought, that it is all folly and vanity for anyman to attempt a dignified carriage. Why, my lord, "--frankly crossinghis legs where he lay--"the king, who receives his embassadors with amajestic toss of the head, may have just recovered from the tooth-ache. That thought should cant over the spine he bears so bravely. "

"Have a care, sir! there is a king within hearing. "

"Pardon, my lord; I was merely availing myself of the immunitybestowed upon the company. Hereafter, permit a subject to rebelagainst your sociable decrees. I will not be so frank any more. "

"Well put, Babbalanja; come nearer; here, cross your legs by mine;you have risen a cubit in my regard. Vee-Vee, bring us that gourd ofwine; so, pass it round with the cups. Now, Yoomy, a song!"

And a song was sung. 

And thus did we sail; pleasantly reclining on the mats stretched outbeneath the canopied howdah. 

At length, we drew nigh to a rock, called Pella, or The Theft. Ahigh, green crag, toppling over its base, and flinging a cavernousshadow upon the lagoon beneath, bubbling with the moisture thatdropped. 

Passing under this cliff was like finding yourself, as some sea-hunters unexpectedly have, beneath the open, upper jaw of a whale;which, descending, infallibly entombs you. But familiar with therock, our paddlers only threw back their heads, to catch the cool, pleasant tricklings from the mosses above. 

Wiping away several glittering beads from his beard, old Mohi turninground where he sat, just outside the canopy, solemnly affirmed, thatthe drinking of that water had cured many a man of ambition. 

"How so, old man?" demanded Media. 

"Because of its passing through the ashes of ten kings, of yoreburied in a sepulcher, hewn in the heart of the rock. "

"Mighty kings, and famous, doubtless, " said Babbalanja, "whose boneswere thought worthy of so noble and enduring as urn. Pray, Mohi, their names and terrible deeds. "

"Alas! their sepulcher only remains. "

"And, no doubt, like many others, they made that sepul forthemselves. They sleep sound, my word for it, old man. But Ivery much question, if, were the rock rent, any ashes would be found. Mohi, I deny that those kings ever had any bones to bury. "

"Why, Babbalanja, " said Media, "since you intimate that they neverhad ghosts to give up, you ignore them in toto; denying the very factof their being even defunct. "

"Ten thousand pardons, my lord, no such discourtesy would I do theanonymous memory of the illustrious dead. But whether they ever livedor not, it is all the same with them now. Yet, grant that they lived;then, if death be a deaf-and-dumb death, a triumphal procession overtheir graves would concern them not. If a birth into brightness, thenMardi must seem to them the most trivial of reminiscences. Or, perhaps, theirs may be an utter lapse of memory concerning sublunarythings; and they themselves be not themselves, as the butterfly isnot the larva. "

Said Yoomy, "Then, Babbalanja, you account that a fit illustration ofthe miraculous change to be wrought in man after death?"

"No; for the analogy has an unsatisfactory end. From its chrysalisstate, the silkworm but becomes a moth, that very quickly expires. Its longest existence is as a worm. All vanity, vanity, Yoomy, toseek in nature for positive warranty to these aspirations of ours. Through all her provinces, nature seems to promise immortality tolife, but destruction to beings. Or, as old Bardianna has it, if notagainst us, nature is not for us. "

Said Media, rising, "Babbalanja, you have indeed put aside thecourtier; talking of worms and caterpillars to me, a king and a demi-god! To renown, for your theme: a more agreeable topic. "

"Pardon, once again, my lord. And since you will, let us discourse ofthat subject. First, I lay it down for an indubitable maxim, that initself all posthumous renown, which is the only renown, is valueless. Be not offended, my lord. To the nobly ambitious, renown hereaftermay be something to anticipate. But analyzed, that feverishtyphoid feeling of theirs may be nothing more than a flickeringfancy, that now, while living, they are recognized as those who willbe as famous in their shrouds, as in their girdles. "

Said Yoomy, "But those great and good deeds, Babbalanja, of which thephilosophers so often discourse: must it not be sweet to believe thattheir memory will long survive us; and we ourselves in them?"

"I speak now, " said Babbalanja, "of the ravening for fame which evenappeased, like thirst slaked in the desert, yields no felicity, butonly relief; and which discriminates not in aught that will satisfyits cravings. But let me resume. Not an hour ago, Braid-Beard wastelling us that story of prince Ottimo, who inodorous while living, expressed much delight at the prospect of being perfumed andembalmed, when dead. But was not Ottimo the most eccentric ofmortals? For few men issue orders for their shrouds, to inspect theirquality beforehand. Far more anxious are they about the texture ofthe sheets in which their living limbs lie. And, my lord, with somerare exceptions, does not all Mardi, by its actions, declare, that itis far better to be notorious now, than famous hereafter?"

"A base sentiment, my lord, " said Yoomy. "Did not poor Bonja, theunappreciated poet, console himself for the neglect of hiscontemporaries, by inspiriting thoughts of the future?"

"In plain words by bethinking him of the glorious harvest of bravoshis ghost would reap for him, " said Babbalanja; "but Banjo, --Bonjo, --Binjo, --I never heard of him. "

"Nor I, " said Mohi. 

"Nor I, " said Media. 

"Poor fellow!" cried Babbalanja; "I fear me his harvest is not yetripe. "

"Alas!" cried Yoomy; "he died more than a century ago. "

"But now that you speak of unappreciated poets, Yoomy, " saidBabbalanja, "Shall I give you a piece of my mind?" "Do, " said Mohi, stroking his beard. 

"He, who on all hands passes for a cypher to-day, if at allremembered hereafter, will be sure to pass for the same. For there ismore likelihood of being overrated while living, than of beingunderrated when dead. And to insure your fame, you must die. "

"A rather discouraging thought for your race. But answer: I assumethat King Media is but a mortal like you; now, how may I bestperpetuate my name?"

Long pondered Babbalanja; then said, "Carve it, my lord, deep into aponderous stone, and sink it, face downward, into the sea; for theunseen foundations of the deep are more enduring than the palpabletops of the mountains. "

Sailing past Pella, we gained a view of its farther side; and seatedin a lofty cleft, beheld a lonely fisherman; solitary as a seal on aniceberg; his motionless line in the water. 

"What recks he of the ten kings, " said Babbalanja. 

"Mohi, " said Media, "methinks there is another tradition concerningthat rock: let us have it. "

"In old times of genii and giants, there dwelt in barren lands, notvery remote from our outer reef, but since submerged, a band of evil-minded, envious goblins, furlongs in stature, and with immeasurablearms; who from time to time cast covetous glances upon our bloomingisles. Long they lusted; till at last, they waded through the sea, strode over the reef, and seizing the nearest islet, rolled it overand over, toward an adjoining outlet. 

"But the task was hard; and day-break surprised them in the midst oftheir audacious thieving; while in the very act of giving the devotedland another doughty surge and Somerset. Leaving it bottom upward andmidway poised, gardens under water, its foundations in air, theyprecipitately fled; in their great haste, deserting a comrade, vainlystruggling to liberate his foot caught beneath the overturned land. "

"This poor fellow now raised such an outcry, as to awaken the godUpi, or the Archer, stretched out on a long cloud in the East; whoforthwith resolved to make an example of the unwilling lingerer. Snatching his bow, he let fly an arrow. But overshooting its mark, itpierced through and through, the lofty promontory of a neighboringisland; making an arch in it, which remaineth even unto this day. Asecond arrow, however, accomplished its errand: the slain giantsinking prone to the bottom. "

"And now, " added Mohi, "glance over the gunwale, and you will see hisremains petrified into white ribs of coral. "

"Ay, there they are, " said Yoomy, looking down into the water wherethey gleamed. "A fanciful legend, Braid-beard. "

"Very entertaining, " said Media. 

"Even so, " said Babbalanja. "But perhaps we lost time in listening toit; for though we know it, we are none the wiser. "

"Be not a cynic, " said Media. "No pastime is lost time. "

Musing a moment, Babbalanja replied, "My lord, that maxim may be goodas it stands; but had you made six words of it, instead of sixsyllables, you had uttered a better and a deeper. "

CHAPTER LXXThe Minstrel Leads Off With A Paddle-Song; And A Message Is ReceivedFrom Abroad

From seaward now came a breeze so blithesome and fresh, that it madeus impatient of Babbalanja's philosophy, and Mohi's incrediblelegends. One and all, we called upon the minstrel Yoomy to give ussomething in unison with the spirited waves wide-foaming around us. 

"If my lord will permit, we will give Taji the Paddle-Chant of thewarriors of King Bello. "

"By all means, " said Media. 

So the three canoes were brought side to side; their sails rolled up;and paddles in hand, our paddlers seated themselves sideways on thegunwales; Yoomy, as leader, occupying the place of the foremast, orBow-Paddler of the royal barge. 

Whereupon the six rows of paddle-blades being uplifted, and every eyeon the minstrel, this song was sung, with actions corresponding; thecanoes at last shooting through the water, with a violent roll. 

 (_All. _) Thrice waved on high, Our paddles fly: Thrice round the head, thrice dropt to feet: And then well timed, Of one stout mind, All fall, and back the waters heap!

 (_Bow-Paddler. _) Who lifts this chant? Who sounds this vaunt?

 (_All. _) The wild sea song, to the billows' throng, Rising, falling, Hoarsely calling, Now high, now low, as fast we go, Fast on our flying foe!

 (_Bow-Paddler. _) Who lifts this chant? Who sounds this vaunt?

 (_All. _) Dip, dip, in the brine our paddles dip, Dip, dip, the fins of our swimming ship! How the waters part, As on we dart; Our sharp prows fly, And curl on high, As the upright fin of the rushing shark, Rushing fast and far on his flying mark! Like him we prey; Like him we slay; Swim on the fog, Our prow a blow!

 (_Bow-Paddler. _) Who lifts this chant? Who sounds this vaunt?

 (_All. _) Heap back; heap back; the waters back! Pile them high astern, in billows black; Till we leave our wake, In the slope we make; And rush and ride, On the torrent's tide!

Here we were overtaken by a swift gliding canoe, which, bearing downupon us before the wind, lowered its sail when close by: itsoccupants signing our paddlers to desist. 

I started. 

The strangers were three hooded damsels the enigmatical QueenHautia's heralds. 

Their pursuit surprised and perplexed me. Nor was therewanting a vague feeling of alarm to heighten these emotions. Butperhaps I was mistaken, and this time they meant not me. 

Seated in the prow, the foremost waved her Iris flag. Cried Yoomy, "Some message! Taji, that Iris points to you. "

It was then, I first divined, that some meaning must have lurked inthose flowers they had twice brought me before. 

The second damsel now flung over to me Circe flowers; then, a fadedjonquil, buried in a tuft of wormwood leaves. 

The third sat in the shallop's stern, and as it glided from us, thrice waved oleanders. 

"What dumb show is this?" cried Media. "But it looks like poetry:minstrel, you should know. "

"Interpret then, " said I. 

"Shall I, then, be your Flora's flute, and Hautia's dragoman? Heldaloft, the Iris signified a message. These purple-woven Circe flowersmean that some spell is weaving. That golden, pining jonquil, whichyou hold, buried in those wormwood leaves, says plainly to you--Bitter love in absence. "

Said Media, "Well done, Taji, you have killed a queen. " "Yet no QueenHautia have these eyes beheld. "

Said Babbalanja, "The thrice waved oleanders, Yoomy; what meantthey?"

"Beware--beware--beware. "

"Then that, at least, seems kindly meant, " said Babbalanja; "Taji, beware of Hautia. "

CHAPTER LXXIThey Land Upon The Island Of Juam

Crossing the lagoon, our course now lay along the reel to Juam; aname bestowed upon one of the largest islands hereabout; and also, collectively, upon several wooded isles engulfing it, which togetherwere known as the dominions of one monarch. That monarch wasDonjalolo. Just turned of twenty-five, he was accounted not only thehandsomest man in his dominions, but throughout the lagoon. Hiscomeliness, however, was so feminine, that he was sometimes called"Fonoo, " or the Girl. 

Our first view of Juam was imposing. A dark green pile of cliffs, towering some one hundred toises; at top, presenting a range ofsteep, gable-pointed projections; as if some Titanic hammer andchisel had shaped the mass. 

Sailing nearer, we perceived an extraordinary rolling of the sea;which bursting into the lagoon through an adjoining breach in thereef, surged toward Juam in enormous billows. At last, dashingagainst the wall of the cliff; they played there in unceasingfountains. But under the brow of a beetling crag, the spray came andwent unequally. There, the blue billows seemed swallowed up, andlost. 

Right regally was Juam guarded. For, at this point, the rock waspierced by a cave, into which the great waves chased each other likelions; after a hollow, subterraneous roaring issuing forth with manesdisheveled. 

Cautiously evading the dangerous currents here ruffling the lagoon, we rounded the wall of cliff; and shot upon a smooth expanse; on oneside, hemmed in by the long, verdent, northern shore of Juam;and across the water, sentineled by its tributary islets. 

With sonorous Vee-Vee in the shark's mouth, we swept toward thebeach, tumultuous with a throng. 

Our canoes were secured. And surrounded by eager glances, we passedthe lower ends of several populous valleys; and crossing a wide, openmeadow, gradually ascending, came to a range of light-green bluffs. Here, we wended our way down a narrow defile, almost cleaving thisquarter of the island to its base. Black crags frowned overhead:among them the shouts of the Islanders reverberated. Yet steeper grewthe defile, and more overhanging the crags till at last, the keystoneof the arch seemed dropped into its place. We found ourselves in asubterranean tunnel, dimly lighted by a span of white day at the end. 

Emerging, what a scene was revealed! All round, embracing a circuitof some three leagues, stood heights inaccessible, here and there, forming buttresses, sheltering deep recesses between. The bosom ofthe place was vivid with verdure. 

Shining aslant into this wild hollow, the afternoon sun lighted upits eastern side with tints of gold. But opposite, brooded a sombershadow, double-shading the secret places between the salient spurs ofthe mountains. Thus cut in twain by masses of day and night, itseemed as if some Last Judgment had been enacted in the glen. 

No sooner did we emerge from the defile, than we became sensible of adull, jarring sound; and Yoomy was almost tempted to turn and flee, when informed that the sea-cavern, whose mouth we had passed, wasbelieved to penetrate deep into the opposite hills; and that thesurface of the amphitheater was depressed beneath that of the lagoon. But all over the lowermost hillsides, and sloping into the glen, stood grand old groves; still and stately, as if no insolent waveswere throbbing in the mountain's heart. 

Such was Willamilla, the hereditary abode of the young monarch of Juam. 

Was Yillah immured in this strange retreat? But from those around usnaught could we learn. 

Our attention was now directed to the habitations of the glen;comprised in two handsome villages; one to the west, the other to theeast; both stretching along the base of the cliffs. 

Said Media, "Had we arrived at Willamilla in the morning, we hadfound Donjalolo and his court in the eastern village; but beingafternoon, we must travel farther, and seek him in his westernretreat; for that is now in the shade. "

Wending our way, Media added, that aside from his elevated station asa monarch, Donjalolo was famed for many uncommon traits; but moreespecially for certain peculiar deprivations, under which he labored. 

Whereupon Braid-Beard unrolled his old chronicles; and regaled uswith the history, which will be found in the following chapter. 

CHAPTER LXXIIA Book From The Chronicles Of Mohi

Many ages ago, there reigned in Juam a king called Teei. This Teei'ssuccession to the sovereignty was long disputed by his brotherMarjora; who at last rallying round him an army, after manyvicissitudes, defeated the unfortunate monarch in a stout fight ofclubs on the beach. 

In those days, Willamilla during a certain period of the year was aplace set apart for royal games and diversions; and was furnishedwith suitable accommodations for king and court. From its peculiarposition, moreover, it was regarded as the last stronghold of theJuam monarchy: in remote times having twice withstood the mostdesperate assaults from without. And when Roonoonoo, a famousupstart, sought to subdue all the isles in this part of theArchipelago, it was to Willamilla that the banded kings had repairedto take counsel together; and while there conferring, were surprisedat the sudden onslaught of Roonoonoo in person. But in the end, therebel was captured, he and all his army, and impaled on the tops ofthe hills. 

Now, defeated and fleeing for his life, Teei with his survivingfollowers was driven across the plain toward the mountains. But tocut him off from all escape to inland Willamilla, Marjora dispatcheda fleet band of warriors to occupy the entrance of the defile. Nevertheless, Teei the pursued ran faster than his pursuers; firstgained the spot; and with his chiefs, fled swiftly down the gorge, closely hunted by Marjora's men. But arriving at the further end, they in vain sought to defend it. And after much desperatefighting, the main body of the foe corning up with great slaughterthe fugitives were driven into the glen. 

They ran to the opposite wall of cliff; where turning, they fought atbay, blood for blood, and life for life, till at last, overwhelmed bynumbers, they were all put to the point of the spear. 

With fratricidal hate, singled out by the ferocious Marjora, Teeifell by that brother's hand. When stripping from the body the regalgirdle, the victor wound it round his own loins; thus proclaiminghimself king over Juam. 

Long torn by this intestine war, the island acquiesced in the newsovereignty. But at length a sacred oracle declared, that since theconqueror had slain his brother in deep Willamilla, so that Teeinever more issued from that refuge of death; therefore, the same fateshould be Marjora's; for never, thenceforth, from that glen, shouldhe go forth; neither Marjora; nor any son of his girdled loins; norhis son's sons; nor the uttermost scion of his race. 

But except this denunciation, naught was denounced against the usurper;who, mindful of the tenure by which he reigned, ruled over the islandfor many moons; at his death bequeathing the girdle to his son. 

In those days, the wildest superstitions concerning the interferenceof the gods in things temporal, prevailed to a much greater extentthan at present. Hence Marjora himself, called sometimes in thetraditions of the island, The-Heart-of-Black-Coral, even unscrupulousMarjora had quailed before the oracle. "He bowed his head, " say thelegends. Nor was it then questioned, by his most devoted adherents, that had he dared to act counter to that edict, he had dropped dead, the very instant he went under the shadow of the defile. Thispersuasion also guided the conduct of the son of Marjora, and that ofhis grandson. 

But there at last came to pass a change in the popular fanciesconcerning this ancient anathema. The penalty denounced against theposterity of the usurper should they issue from the glen, cameto be regarded as only applicable to an invested monarch, not to hisrelatives, or heirs. 

A most favorable construction of the ban; for all those related tothe king, freely passed in and out of Willamilla. 

From the time of the usurpation, there had always been observed acertain ceremony upon investing the heir to the sovereignty with thegirdle of Teei. Upon these occasions, the chief priests of the islandwere present, acting an important part. For the space of as manydays, as there had reigned kings of Marjora's dynasty, the innermouth of the defile remained sealed; the new monarch placing the laststone in the gap. This symbolized his relinquishment forever of allpurpose of passing out of the glen. And without this observance, wasno king girdled in Juam. 

It was likewise an invariable custom, for the heir to receive theregal investiture immediately upon the decease of his sire. No delaywas permitted. And instantly upon being girdled, he proceeded to takepart in the ceremony of closing the cave; his predecessor yetremaining uninterred on the purple mat where he died. 

In the history of the island, three instances were recorded; wherein, upon the vacation of the sovereignty, the immediate heir hadvoluntarily renounced all claim to the succession, rather thansurrender the privilege of roving, to which he had been entitled, asa prince of the blood. 

Said Rani, one of these young princes, in reply to the remonstrancesof his friends, "What! shall I be a king, only to be a slave? Teei'sgirdle would clasp my waist less tightly, than my soul would bebanded by the mountains of Willamilla. A subject, I am free. No slavein Juam but its king; for all the tassels round his loins. "

To guard against a similar resolution in the mind of his only son, the wise sire of Donjalolo, ardently desirous of perpetuating hisdignities in a child so well beloved, had from his earliest infancy, restrained the boy from passing out of the glen, to contract in thefree air of the Archipelago, tastes and predilections fatal tothe inheritance of the girdle. 

But as he grew in years, so impatient became young Donjalolo of theking his father's watchfulness over him, though hitherto a mostdutiful son, that at last he was prevailed upon by his youthfulcompanions to appoint a day, on which to go abroad, and visit Mardi. Hearing this determination, the old king sought to vanquish it. Butin vain. And early on the morning of the day, that Donjalolo was toset out, he swallowed poison, and died; in order to force his soninto the instant assumption of the honors thus suddenly inherited. 

The event, but not its dreadful circumstances, was communicated tothe prince; as with a gay party of young chiefs, he was about toenter the mouth of the defile. 

"My sire dead!" cried Donjalolo. "So sudden, it seems a bolt fromHeaven. " And bursting into exclamations of grief, he wept upon thebosom of Talara his friend. 

But starting from his side:--"My fate converges to a point. If I butcross that shadow, my kingdom is lost. One lifting of my foot, andthe girdle goes to my proud uncle Darfi, who would so joy to be mymaster. Haughty Dwarf! Oh Oro! would that I had ere this passed thee, fatal cavern; and seen for myself, what outer Mardi is. Say ye true, comrades, that Willamilla is less lovely than the valleys without?that there is bright light in the eyes of the maidens of Mina? andwisdom in the hearts of the old priests of Maramma; that it ispleasant to tread the green earth where you will; and breathe thefree ocean air? Would, oh would, that I were but the least of yondersun-clouds, that look down alike on Willamilla and all placesbesides, that I might determine aright. Yet why do I pause? did notRani, and Atama, and Mardonna, my ancestors, each see for himself, free Mardi; and did they not fly the proffered girdle; choosingrather to be free to come and go, than bury themselves forever inthis fatal glen? Oh Mardi! Mardi! art thou then so fair tosee? Is liberty a thing so glorious? Yet can I be no king, and beholdthee! Too late, too late, to view thy charms and then return. Mysire! my sire! thou hast wrung my heart with this agony of doubt. Tell me, comrades, --for ye have seen it, --is Mardi sweeter to behold, than it is royal to reign over Juam? Silent, are ye? Knowing what yedo, were ye me, would ye be kings? Tell me, Talara. --No king: noking:--that were to obey, and not command. And none hath Donjaloloere obeyed but the king his father. A king, and my voice may be heardin farthest Mardi, though I abide in narrow Willamilla. My sire! mysire! Ye flying clouds, what look ye down upon? Tell me, what ye seeabroad? Methinks sweet spices breathe from out the cave. "

"Hail, Donjalolo, King of Juam, " now sounded with acclamations fromthe groves. 

Starting, the young prince beheld a multitude approaching: warriorswith spears, and maidens with flowers; and Kubla, a priest, liftingon high the tasseled girdle of Teei, and waving it toward him. 

The young chiefs fell back. Kubla, advancing, came close to theprince, and unclasping the badge of royalty, exclaimed, "Donjalolo, this instant it is king or subject with thee: wilt thou be girdledmonarch?"

Gazing one moment up the dark defile, then staring vacantly, Donjalolo turned and met the eager gaze of Darfi. Stripping off hismantle, the next instant he was a king. 

Loud shouted the multitude, and exulted; but after mutely assistingat the closing of the cavern, the new-girdled monarch retired sadlyto his dwelling, and was not seen again for many days. 

CHAPTER LXXIIISomething More Of The Prince

Previous to recording our stay in his dominions, it only remains tobe related of Donjalolo, that after assuming the girdle, a changecame over him. 

During the lifetime of his father, he had been famed for histemperance and discretion. But when Mardi was forever shut out; andhe remembered the law of his isle, interdicting abdication to itskings; he gradually fell into desperate courses, to drown theemotions at times distracting him. 

His generous spirit thirsting after some energetic career, founditself narrowed down within the little glen of Willamilla, whereardent impulses seemed idle. But these are hard to die; and repulsedall round, recoil upon themselves. 

So with Donjalolo; who, in many a riotous scene, wasted the powerswhich might have compassed the noblest designs. 

Not many years had elapsed since the death of the king, his father. But the still youthful prince was no longer the bright-eyed andelastic boy who at the dawn of day had sallied out to behold thelandscapes of the neighboring isles. 

Not more effeminate Sardanapalus, than he. And, at intervals, he wasthe victim of unaccountable vagaries; haunted by specters, andbeckoned to by the ghosts of his sires. 

At times, loathing his vicious pursuits, which brought him no solidsatisfaction, but ever filled him with final disgust, he wouldresolve to amend his ways; solacing himself for his bitter captivity, by the society of the wise and discreet. 

But brief the interval of repentance. Anew, he burst into excesses, ahundred fold more insane than ever. 

Thus vacillating between virtue and vice; to neither constant, andupbraided by both; his mind, like his person in the glen, wascontinually passing and repassing between opposite extremes. 

CHAPTER LXXIVAdvancing Deeper Into The Vale, They Encounter Donjalolo

From the mouth of the cavern, a broad shaded way over-arched byfraternal trees embracing in mid-air, conducted us to a cross-path, on either hand leading to the opposite cliffs, shading the twinvillages before mentioned. 

Level as a meadow, was the bosom of the glen. Here, nodding withgreen orchards of the Bread-fruit and the Palm; there, flashing withgolden plantations of the Banana. Emerging from these, we came outupon a grassy mead, skirting a projection of the mountain. And soonwe crossed a bridge of boughs, spanning a trench, thickly plantedwith roots of the Tara, like alligators, or Hollanders, reveling inthe soft alluvial. Strolling on, the wild beauty of the mountainsexcited our attention. The topmost crags poured over with vines;which, undulating in the air, seemed leafy cascades; their sourcesthe upland groves. 

Midway up the precipice, along a shelf of rock, sprouted themultitudinous roots of an apparently trunkless tree. Shooting fromunder the shallow soil, they spread all over the rocks below, covering them with an intricate net-work. While far aloft, greatboughs--each a copse--clambered to the very summit of the mountain;then bending over, struck anew into the soil; forming along the vergean interminable colonnade; all manner of antic architecture standingagainst the sky. 

According to Mohi, this tree was truly wonderful; its seed havingbeen dropped from the moon; where were plenty more similarforests, causing the dark spots on its surface. 

Here and there, the cool fluid in the veins of the mountains gushedforth in living springs; their waters received in green mossy tanks, half buried in grasses. 

In one place, a considerable stream, bounding far out from a woodedheight, ere reaching the ground was dispersed in a wide misty shower, falling so far from the base of the cliff; that walking closeunderneath, you felt little moisture. Passing this fall of vapors, wespied many Islanders taking a bath. 

But what is yonder swaying of the foliage? And what now issues forth, like a habitation astir? Donjalolo drawing nigh to his guests. 

He came in a fair sedan; a bower, resting upon three long, parallelpoles, borne by thirty men, gayly attired; five at each pole-end. Decked with dyed tappas, and looped with garlands of newly-pluckedflowers, from which, at every step, the fragrant petals were blown;with a sumptuous, elastic motion the gay sedan came on; leavingbehind it a long, rosy wake of fluttering leaves and odors. 

Drawing near, it revealed a slender, enervate youth, of pallidbeauty, reclining upon a crimson mat, near the festooned arch of thebower. His anointed head was resting against the bosom of a girl;another stirred the air, with a fan of Pintado plumes. The pupils ofhis eyes were as floating isles in the sea. In a soft low tone hemurmured "Media!"

The bearers paused; and Media advancing; the Island Kings bowed theirforeheads together. 

Through tubes ignited at the end, Donjaloln's reclining attendantsnow blew an aromatic incense around him. These were composed of thestimulating leaves of the "Aina, " mixed with the long yellow bladesof a sweet-scented upland grass; forming a hollow stem. In general, the agreeable fumes of the "Aina" were created by one's owninhalations; but Donjalolo deeming the solace too dearly purchased byany exertion of the royal lungs, regaled himself through those of hisattendants, whose lips were as moss-rose buds after a shower. 

In silence the young prince now eyed us attentively; meanwhile gentlywaving his hand, to obtain a better view through the wreaths ofvapor. He was about to address us, when chancing to catch a glimpseof Samoa, he suddenly started; averted his glance; and wildlycommanded the warrior out of sight. Upon this, his attendants wouldhave soothed him; and Media desired the Upoluan to withdraw. 

While we were yet lost in wonder at this scene, Donjalolo, with eyesclosed, fell back into the arms of his damsels. Recovering, hefetched a deep sigh, and gazed vacantly around. 

It seems, that he had fancied Samoa the noon-day specter of hisancestor Marjora; the usurper having been deprived of an arm in thebattle which gained him the girdle. Poor prince: this was one ofthose crazy conceits, so puzzling to his subjects. 

Media now hastened to assure Donjalolo, that Samoa, though no cherubto behold, was good flesh and blood, nevertheless. And soon the kingunconcernedly gazed; his monomania having departed as a dream. 

But still suffering from the effects of an overnight feast, hepresently murmured forth a desire to be left to his women; addingthat his people would not fail to provide for the entertainment ofhis guests. 

The curtains of the sedan were now drawn; and soon it disappeared inthe groves. Journeying on, ere long we arrived at the western side ofthe glen; where one of the many little arbors scattered among thetrees, was assigned for our abode. Here, we reclined to an agreeablerepast. After which, we strolled forth to view the valley at large;more especially the far-famed palaces of the prince. 

CHAPTER LXXVTime And Temples

In the oriental Pilgrimage of the pious old Purchas, and in the fineold folio Voyages of Hakluyt, Thevenot, Ramusio, and De Bry, we readof many glorious old Asiatic temples, very long in erecting. Andveracious Gaudentia di Lucca hath a wondrous narration of the timeconsumed in rearing that mighty three-hundred-and-seventy-five-pillared Temple of the Year, somewhere beyond Libya; whereof, thecolumns did signify days, and all round fronted upon concentric zonesof palaces, cross-cut by twelve grand avenues symbolizing the signsof the zodiac, all radiating from the sun-dome in their midst. And inthat wild eastern tale of his, Marco Polo tells us, how the GreatMogul began him a pleasure-palace on so imperial a scale, that hisgrandson had much ado to complete it. 

But no matter for marveling all this: great towers take time toconstruct. 

And so of all else. 

And that which long endures full-fledged, must have long lain in thegerm. And duration is not of the future, but of the past; andeternity is eternal, because it has been, and though a strong newmonument be builded to-day, it only is lasting because its blocks areold as the sun. It is not the Pyramids that are ancient, but theeternal granite whereof they are made; which had been equally ancientthough yet in the quarry. For to make an eternity, we must build witheternities; whence, the vanity of the cry for any thing alike durableand new; and the folly of the reproach--Your granite hath come fromthe old-fashioned hills. For we are not gods and creators; andthe controversialists have debated, whether indeed the All-PlasticPower itself can do more than mold. In all the universe is but oneoriginal; and the very suns must to their source for their fire; andwe Prometheuses must to them for ours; which, when had, onlyperpetual Vestal tending will keep alive. 

But let us back from fire to store. No fine firm fabric ever yet grewlike a gourd. Nero's House of Gold was not raised in a day; nor theMexican House of the Sun; nor the Alhambra; nor the Escurial; norTitus's Amphitheater; nor the Illinois Mounds; nor Diana's greatcolumns at Ephesus; nor Pompey's proud Pillar; nor the Parthenon; northe Altar of Belus; nor Stonehenge; nor Solomon's Temple; norTadmor's towers; nor Susa's bastions; nor Persepolis' pediments. Round and round, the Moorish turret at Seville was not woundheavenward in the revolution of a day; and from its first founding, five hundred years did circle, ere Strasbourg's great spire liftedits five hundred feet into the air. No: nor were the great grottos ofElephanta hewn out in an hour; nor did the Troglodytes dig Kentucky'sMammoth Cave in a sun; nor that of Trophonius, nor Antiparos; nor theGiant's Causeway. Nor were the subterranean arched sewers of Etruriachanneled in a trice; nor the airy arched aqueducts of Nerva thrownover their values in the ides of a month. Nor was Virginia's NaturalBridge worn under in a year; nor, in geology, were the eternalGrampians upheaved in an age. And who shall count the cycles thatrevolved ere earth's interior sedimentary strata were crystalizedinto stone. Nor Peak of Piko, nor Teneriffe, were chiseled intoobelisks in a decade; nor had Mount Athos been turned intoAlexander's statue so soon. And the bower of Artaxerxes took a wholePersian summer to grow; and the Czar's Ice Palace a long Muscovitewinter to congeal. No, no: nor was the Pyramid of Cheops masoned in amonth; though, once built, the sands left by the deluge mightnot have submerged such a pile. Nor were the broad boughs of Charles'Oak grown in a spring; though they outlived the royal dynasties ofTudor and Stuart. Nor were the parts of the great Iliad put togetherin haste; though old Homer's temple shall lift up its dome, when St. Peter's is a legend. Even man himself lives months ere his Makerdeems him fit to be born; and ere his proud shaft gains its fullstature, twenty-one long Julian years must elapse. And his wholemortal life brings not his immortal soul to maturity; nor will alleternity perfect him. Yea, with uttermost reverence, as to humanunderstanding, increase of dominion seems increase of power; and dayby day new planets are being added to elder-born Saturn, even as sixthousand years ago our own Earth made one more in this system; so, inincident, not in essence, may the Infinite himself be not less thanmore infinite now, than when old Aldebaran rolled forth from hishand. And if time was, when this round Earth, which to innumerablemortals has seemed an empire never to be wholly explored; which, inits seas, concealed all the Indies over four thousand five hundredyears; if time was, when this great quarry of Assyrias and Romes wasnot extant; then, time may have been, when the whole materialuniverse lived its Dark Ages; yea, when the Ineffable Silence, proceeding from its unimaginable remoteness, espied it as an isle inthe sea. And herein is no derogation. For the Immeasurable's altitudeis not heightened by the arches of Mahomet's heavens; and were allspace a vacuum, yet would it be a fullness; for to Himself His ownuniverse is He. 

Thus deeper and deeper into Time's endless tunnel, does the wingedsoul, like a night-hawk, wend her wild way; and finds eternitiesbefore and behind; and her last limit is her everlasting beginning. 

But sent over the broad flooded sphere, even Noah's dove came back, and perched on his hand. So comes back my spirit to me, and folds upher wings. 

Thus, then, though Time be the mightiest of Alarics, yet is he themightiest mason of all. And a tutor, and a counselor, and aphysician, and a scribe, and a poet, and a sage, and a king. 

Yea, and a gardener, as ere long will be shown. 

But first must we return to the glen. 

CHAPTER LXXVIA Pleasant Place For A Lounge

Whether the hard condition of their kingly state, very naturallydemanding some luxurious requital, prevailed upon the monarchs ofJuam to house themselves so delightfully as they did; whether buriedalive in their glen, they sought to center therein a secret world ofenjoyment; however it may have been, throughout the Archipelago thissaying was a proverb--"You are lodged like the king in Willamilla. "Hereby was expressed the utmost sumptuousness of a palace. 

A well warranted saying; for of all the bright places, where my soulloves to linger, the haunts of Donjalolo are most delicious. 

In the eastern quarter of the glen was the House of the Morning. Thisfanciful palace was raised upon a natural mound, many rods square, almost completely filling up a deep recess between deep-green andprojecting cliffs, overlooking many abodes distributed in the shadowsof the groves beyond. 

Now, if it indeed be, that from the time employed in itsconstruction, any just notion may be formed of the stateliness of anedifice, it must needs be determined, that this retreat of Donjalolocould not be otherwise than imposing. 

Full five hundred moons was the palace in completing; for by somearchitectural arborist, its quadrangular foundations had been laid inseed-cocoanuts, requiring that period to sprout up into pillars. Infront, these were horizontally connected, by elaborately carvedbeams, of a scarlet hue, inserted into the vital wood; which, swelling out, and over lapping, firmly secured them. The beamssupported the rafters, inclining from the rear; while over thearomatic grasses covering the roof, waved the tufted tops of thePalms, green capitals to their dusky shafts. 

Through and through this vibrating verdure, bright birds flitted andsang; the scented and variegated thatch seemed a hanging-garden; andbetween it and the Palm tops, was leaf-hung an arbor in the air. 

Without these columns, stood a second and third colonnade, formingthe most beautiful bowers; advancing through which, you fancied thatthe palace beyond must be chambered in a fountain, or frozen in acrystal. Three sparkling rivulets flowing from the heights were ledacross its summit, through great trunks half buried in the thatch;and emptying into a sculptured channel, running along the eaves, poured over in one wide sheet, plaited and transparent. Received intoa basin beneath, they were thence conducted down the vale. 

The sides of the palace were hedged by Diomi bushes bearing a flower, from its perfume, called Lenora, or Sweet Breath; and within theseodorous hedges, were heavy piles of mats, richly dyed and embroidered. 

Here lounging of a glowing noon, the plaited cascade playing, theverdure waving, and the birds melodious, it was hard to say, whetheryou were an inmate of a garden in the glen, or a grotto in the sea. 

But enough for the nonce, of the House of the Morning. Cross we thehollow, to the House of the Afternoon. 

CHAPTER LXXVIIThe House Of The Afternoon

For the most part, the House of the Afternoon was but a wing builtagainst a mansion wrought by the hand of Nature herself; a grottorunning into the side of the mountain. From high over the mouth ofthis grotto, sloped a long arbor, supported by great blocks of stone, rudely chiseled into the likeness of idols, each bearing a carvedlizard on its chest: a sergeant's guard of the gods condescendinglydoing duty as posts. 

From the grotto thus vestibuled, issued hilariously forth the mostconsiderable stream of the glen; which, seemingly overjoyed to finddaylight in Willamilla, sprang into the arbor with a cheery, whitebound. But its youthful enthusiasm was soon repressed; its watersbeing caught in a large stone basin, scooped out of the natural rock;whence, staid and decorous, they traversed sundry moats; at lastmeandering away, to join floods with the streams trained to doservice at the other end of the vale. 

Truant streams: the livelong day wending their loitering path to thesubterraneous outlet, flowing into which, they disappeared. But nowonder they loitered; passing such ravishing landscapes. Thus withlife: man bounds out of night; runs and babbles in the sun; thenreturns to his darkness again; though, peradventure, once more toemerge. 

But the grotto was not a mere outlet to the stream. Flowing through adark flume in the rock, on both sides it left a dry, elevated shelf, to which you ascend from the arbor by three artificially-wroughtsteps, sideways disposed, to avoid the spray of the rejoicingcataract. Mounting these, and pursuing the edge of the flume, thegrotto gradually expands and heightens; your way lighted by rays inthe inner distance. At last you come to a lofty subterraneous dome, lit from above by a cleft in the mountain; while full before you, inthe opposite wall, from a low, black arch, midway up, andinaccessible, the stream, with a hollow ring and a dash, falls in along, snowy column into a bottomless pool, whence, after many an eddyand whirl, it entered the flume, and away with a rush. Half hiddenfrom view by an overhanging brow of the rock, the white fall lookedlike the sheeted ghost of the grotto. 

Yet gallantly bedecked was the cave, as any old armorial hall hunground with banners and arras. Streaming from the cleft, vines swungin the air; or crawled along the rocks, wherever a tendril could befixed. High up, their leaves were green; but lower down, they wereshriveled; and dyed of many colors; and tattered and torn with muchrustling; as old banners again; sore raveled with much triumphing. 

In the middle of this hall in the hill was incarcerated the stoneimage of one Demi, the tutelar deity of Willamina. All green and oozylike a stone under water, poor Demi looked as if sore harassed withsciatics and lumbagos. 

But he was cheered from aloft, by the promise of receiving a garlandall blooming on his crown; the Dryads sporting in the woodlandsabove, forever peeping down the cleft, and essaying to drop him acoronal. 

Now, the still, panting glen of Willamilla, nested so close by themountains, and a goodly green mark for the archer in the sun, wouldhave been almost untenable were it not for the grotto. Hereby, itbreathed the blessed breezes of Omi; a mountain promontorybuttressing the island to the east, receiving the cool stream of theupland Trades; much pleasanter than the currents beneath. 

At all times, even in the brooding noon-day, a gush of cool air camehand-in-hand with the cool waters, that burst with a shout into thepalace of Donjalolo. And as, after first refreshing the king, as inloyalty bound, the stream flowed at large through the glen, andbathed its verdure; so, the blessed breezes of Omi, not only madepleasant the House of the Afternoon; but finding ample outlet in itswide, open front, blew forth upon the bosom of all Willamilla. 

"Come let us take the air of Omi, " was a very common saying in theglen. And the speaker would hie with his comrade toward the grotto;and flinging himself on the turf, pass his hand through his locks, and recline; making a joy and a business of breathing; for truly thebreezes of Omi were as air-wine to the lungs. 

Yet was not this breeze over-cool; though at times the zephyrs grewboisterous. Especially at the season of high sea, when the strongTrades drawn down the cleft in the mountain, rushed forth from thegrotto with wonderful force. Crossing it then, you had much ado tokeep your robe on your back. 

Thus much for the House of the Afternoon. Whither--after spending theshady morning under the eastern cliffs of the glen--daily, at acertain hour, Donjalolo in his palanquin was borne; there, findingnew shades; and there tarrying till evening; when again he wastransported whence he came: thereby anticipating the revolution ofthe sun. Thus dodging day's luminary through life, the prince hied toand fro in his dominions; on his smooth, spotless brow Sol's raysnever shining. 

CHAPTER LXXVIIIBabbalanja Solus

Of the House of the Afternoon something yet remains to be said. 

It was chiefly distinguished by its pavement, where, according to thestrange customs of the isle, were inlaid the reputed skeletons ofDonjalolo's sires; each surrounded by a mosaic of corals, --red, white, and black, intermixed with vitreous stones fallen from theskies in a meteoric shower. These delineated the tattooing of thedeparted. Near by, were imbedded their arms: mace, bow, and spear, insimilar marquetry; and over each skull was the likeness of a scepter. 

First and conspicuous lay the half-decayed remains of Marjora, thefather of these Coral Kings; by his side, the storied, sickle-shapedweapon, wherewith he slew his brother Teei. 

"Line of kings and row of scepters, " said Babbalanja as he gazed. "Donjalolo, come forth and ponder on thy sires. Here they lie, fromdread Marjora down to him who fathered thee. Here are their bones, their spears, and their javelins; their scepters, and the veryfashion of their tattooing: all that can be got together of what theywere. Tell me, oh king, what are thy thoughts? Dotest thou on thesethy sires? Art thou more truly royal, that they were kings? Or more aman, that they were men? Is it a fable, or a verity about Marjora andthe murdered Teei? But here is the mighty conqueror, --ask him. Speakto him: son to sire: king to king. Prick him; beg; buffet;entreat; spurn; split the globe, he will not budge. Walk over andover thy whole ancestral line, and they will not start. They are nothere. Ay, the dead are not to be found, even in their graves. Norhave they simply departed; for they willed not to go; they died notby choice; whithersoever they have gone, thither have they beendragged; and if so be, they are extinct, their nihilities went notmore against their grain, than their forced quitting of Mardi. Eitherway, something has become of them that they sought not. Truly, hadstout-hearted Marjora sworn to live here in Willamilla for ay, andkept the vow, _that_ would have been royalty indeed; but here helies. Marjora! rise! Juam revolteth! Lo, I stamp upon thy scepter;base menials tread upon thee where thou hest! Up, king, up! What? noreply? Are not these bones thine? Oh, how the living triumph over thedead! Marjora! answer. Art thou? or art thou not? I see thee not; Ihear thee not; I feel thee not; eyes, ears, hands, are worthless totest thy being; and if thou art, thou art something beyond all humanthought to compass. We must have other faculties to know thee by. Why, thou art not even a sightless sound; not the echo of an echo;here are thy bones. Donjalolo, methinks I see thee fallen upon byassassins:--which of thy fathers riseth to the rescue? I see theedying:--which of them telleth thee what cheer beyond the grave? Butthey have gone to the land unknown. Meet phrase. Where is it? Not oneof Oro's priests telleth a straight story concerning it; 'twill behard finding their paradises. Touching the life of Alma, in Mohi'schronicles, 'tis related, that a man was once raised from the tomb. But rubbed he not his eyes, and stared he not most vacantly? Not onerevelation did he make. Ye gods! to have been a bystander there!

"At best, 'tis but a hope. But will a longing bring the thingdesired? Doth dread avert its object? An instinct is no preservative. The fire I shrink from, may consume me. --But dead, and yetalive; alive, yet dead;--thus say the sages of Maramma. But die wethen living? Yet if our dead fathers somewhere and somehow live, whynot our unborn sons? For backward or forward, eternity is the same;already have we been the nothing we dread to be. Icy thought! Butbring it home, --it will not stay. What ho, hot heart of mine: to beatthus lustily awhile, to feel in the red rushing blood, and then beashes, --can this be so? But peace, peace, thou liar in me, telling meI am immortal--shall I not be as these bones? To come to this! Butthe balsam-dropping palms, whose boles run milk, whose plumes waveboastful in the air, they perish in their prime, and bow theirblasted trunks. Nothing abideth; the river of yesterday floweth notto-day; the sun's rising is a setting; living is dying; the verymountains melt; and all revolve:--systems and asteroids; the sunwheels through the zodiac, and the zodiac is a revolution. Ah gods!in all this universal stir, am _I_ to prove one stable thing?

"Grim chiefs in skeletons, avaunt! Ye are but dust; belike the dustof beggars; for on this bed, paupers may lie down with kings, andfilch their skulls. _This_, great Marjora's arm? No, some oldparalytic's. _Ye_, kings? _ye_, men? Where are your vouchers? I doreject your brother-hood, ye libelous remains. But no, no; despisethem not, oh Babbalanja! Thy own skeleton, thou thyself dost carrywith thee, through this mortal life; and aye would view it, but forkind nature's screen; thou art death alive; and e'en to what's beforethee wilt thou come. Ay, thy children's children will walk over thee:thou, voiceless as a calm. "

And over the Coral Kings, Babbalanja paced in profound meditation. 

CHAPTER LXXIXThe Center Of Many Circumferences

Like Donjalolo himself, we hie to and fro; for back now must we paceto the House of the Morning. 

In its rear, there diverged three separate arbors, leading to lesspublic apartments. 

Traversing the central arbor, and fancying it will soon lead you toopen ground, you suddenly come upon the most private retreat of theprince: a square structure; plain as a pyramid; and without, asinscrutable. Down to the very ground, its walls are thatched; but onthe farther side a passage-way opens, which you enter. But not yetare you within. Scarce a yard distant, stands an inner thatched wall, blank as the first. Passing along the intervening corridor, lightedby narrow apertures, you reach the opposite side, and a secondopening is revealed. This entering, another corridor; lighted as thefirst, but more dim, and a third blank wall. And thus, three timesthree, you worm round and round, the twilight lessening as youproceed; until at last, you enter the citadel itself: the innermostarbor of a nest; whereof, each has its roof, distinct from the rest. 

The heart of the place is but small; illuminated by a range of opensky-lights, downward contracting. 

Innumerable as the leaves of an endless folio, multitudinous matscover the floor; whereon reclining by night, like Pharaoh on the topof his patrimonial pile, the inmate looks heavenward, and heavenwardonly; gazing at the torchlight processions in the skies, when, instate, the suns march to be crowned. 

And here, in this impenetrable retreat, centrally slumbered theuniverse-rounded, zodiac-belted, horizon-zoned, sea-girt, reef-sashed, mountain-locked, arbor-nested, royalty-girdled, arm-clasped, self-hugged, indivisible Donjalolo, absolute monarch of Juam:--thehusk-inhusked meat in a nut; the innermost spark in a ruby; thejuice-nested seed in a goldenrinded orange; the red royal stone in aneffeminate peach; the insphered sphere of spheres. 

CHAPTER LXXXDonjalolo In The Bosom Of His Family

To pretend to relate the manner in which Juam's ruler passed hiscaptive days, without making suitable mention of his harem, would beto paint one's full-length likeness and omit the face. For it was hisharem that did much to stamp the character of Donjalolo. 

And had he possessed but a single spouse, most discourteous, surely, to have overlooked the princess; much more, then, as it is; and byhow-much the more, a plurality exceeds a unit. 

Exclusive of the female attendants, by day waiting upon the person ofthe king, he had wives thirty in number, corresponding in name to thenights of the moon. For, in Juam, time is not reckoned by days, butby nights; each night of the lunar month having its own designation;which, relatively only, is extended to the day. 

In uniform succession, the thirty wives ruled queen of the king'sheart. An arrangement most wise and judicious; precluding much ofthat jealousy and confusion prevalent in ill-regulated seraglios. Foras thirty spouses must be either more desirable, or less desirablethan one; so is a harem thirty times more difficult to manage than anestablishment with one solitary mistress. But Donjalolo's wives wereso nicely drilled, that for the most part, things went on verysmoothly. Nor were his brows much furrowed with wrinkles referable todomestic cares and tribulations. Although, as in due time will beseen, from these he was not altogether exempt. 

Now, according to Braid-Beard, who, among other abstruse politicalresearches, had accurately informed himself concerning the internaladministration of Donjalolo's harem, the following was the methodpursued therein. 

On the Aquella, or First Night of the month, the queen of that nameassumes her diadem, and reigns. So too with Azzolino the Second, andVelluvi the Third Night of the Moon; and so on, even unto the uttereclipse thereof; through Calends, Nones, and Ides. 

For convenience, the king is furnished with a card, whereon arecopied the various ciphers upon the arms of his queens; and parallelthereto, the hieroglyphics significant of the corresponding Nights ofthe month. Glancing over this, Donjalolo predicts the true time ofthe rising and setting of all his stars. 

This Moon of wives was lodged in two spacious seraglios, which fewmortals beheld. For, so deeply were they buried in a grove; sooverpowered with verdure; so overrun with vines; and so hazy with theincense of flowers; that they were almost invisible, unless closelyapproached. Certain it was, that it demanded no small enterprise, diligence, and sagacity, to explore the mysterious wood in search ofthem. Though a strange, sweet, humming sound, as of the clusteringand swarming of warm bees among roses, at last hinted the royal honeyat hand. High in air, toward the summit of the cliff, overlookingthis side of the glen, a narrow ledge of rocks might have been seen, from which, rumor whispered, was to be caught an angular peep at thetip of the apex of the roof of the nearest seraglio. But this wildreport had never been established. Nor, indeed, was it susceptible ofa test. For was not that rock inaccessible as the eyrie of youngeagles? But to guard against the possibility of any visualprofanation, Donjalolo had authorized an edict, forever tabooing thatrock to foot of man or pinion of fowl. Birds and bipeds both trembledand obeyed; taking a wide circuit to avoid the spot. 

Access to the seraglios was had by corresponding arbors leading fromthe palace. The seraglio to the right was denominated "Ravi"(Before), that to the left "Zono" (After). The meaning of which was, that upon the termination of her reign the queen wended her way tothe Zono; there tarrying with her predecessors till the Ravi wasemptied; when the entire Moon of wives, swallow-like, migrated backwhence they came; and the procession was gone over again. 

In due order, the queens reposed upon mats inwoven with theirrespective ciphers. In the Ravi, the mat of the queen-apparent, ornext in succession, was spread by the portal. In the Zono, the newly-widowed queen reposed furthest from it. 

But alas for all method where thirty wives are concerned. Notwithstanding these excellent arrangements, the mature result ofages of progressive improvement in the economy of the royal seragliosin Willamilla, it must needs be related, that at times the order ofprecedence became confused, and was very hard to restore. 

At intervals, some one of the wives was weeded out, to the no smalldelight of the remainder; but to their equal vexation her place wouldsoon after be supplied by some beautiful stranger; who assuming thedenomination of the vacated Night of the Moon, thenceforth commencedher monthly revolutions in the king's infallible calendar. 

In constant attendance, was a band of old men; woe-begone, thin ofleg, and puny of frame; whose grateful task it was, to tarry in thegarden of Donjalolo's delights, without ever touching the roses. Along with innumerable other duties, they were perpetually keptcoming and going upon ten thousand errands; for they had it in strictcharge to obey the slightest behests of the damsels; and with allimaginable expedition to run, fly, swim, or dissolve into impalpableair, at the shortest possible notice. 

So laborious their avocations, that none could discharge themfor more than a twelvemonth, at the end of that period giving up theghost out of pure exhaustion of the locomotive apparatus. It was thisconstant drain upon the stock of masculine old age in the glen, thatso bethinned its small population of gray-beards and hoary-heads. Andany old man hitherto exempted, who happened to receive a summons torepair to the palace, and there wait the pleasure of the king: thisunfortunate, at once suspecting his doom, put his arbor in order;oiled and suppled his joints; took a long farewell of his friends;selected his burial-place; and going resigned to his fate, in duetime expired like the rest. 

Had any one of them cast about for some alleviating circumstance, hemight possibly have derived some little consolation from the thought, that though a slave to the whims of thirty princesses, he wasnevertheless one of their guardians, and as such, he mightingeniously have concluded, their superior. But small consolationthis. For the damsels were as blithe as larks, more playful thankittens; never looking sad and sentimental, projecting clandestineescapes. But supplied with the thirtieth part of all that Aspasiacould desire; glorying in being the spouses of a king; nor in theremotest degree anxious about eventual dowers; they were care-free, content, and rejoicing, as the rays of the morning. 

Poor old men, then; it would be hard to distill out of your fate, onedrop of the balm of consolation. For, commissioned to watch overthose who forever kept you on the trot, affording you no time to huntup peccadilloes; was not this circumstance an aggravation of hardtimes? a sharpening and edge-giving to the steel in your souls?

But much yet remains unsaid. 

To dwell no more upon the eternal wear-and-tear incident to theseattenuated old warders, they were intensely hated by the damsels. Inasmuch, as it was archly opined, for what ulterior purposes theywere retained. 

Nightly couching, on guard, round the seraglio, like fangless oldbronze dragons round a fountain enchanted, the old men ever and anoncried out mightily, by reason of sore pinches and scratches receivedin the dark: And tri-trebly-tri-triply girt about as he was, Donjalolo himself started from his slumbers, raced round and roundthrough his ten thousand corridors; at last bursting all dizzy amonghis twenty-nine queens, to see what under the seventh-heavens was thematter. When, lo and behold! there lay the innocents all soundasleep; the dragons moaning over their mysterious bruises. 

Ah me! his harem, like all large families, was the delight and thetorment of the days and nights of Donjalolo. 

And in one special matter was he either eminently miserable, orotherwise: for all his multiplicity of wives, he had never an heir. Not his, the proud paternal glance of the Grand Turk Solyman, lookinground upon a hundred sons, all bone of his bone, and squinting withhis squint. 

CHAPTER LXXXIWherein Babbalanja Relates The Adventure Of One Karkeke In The LandOf Shades

At our morning repast on the second day of our stay in the hollow, our party indulged in much lively discourse. 

"Samoa, " said I, "those isles of yours, of whose beauty you so oftenmake vauntful mention, can those isles, good Samoa, furnish a valleyin all respects equal to Willamilla?"

Disdainful answer was made, that Willamilla might be endurable enoughfor a sojourn, but as a permanent abode, any glen of his own natalisle was unspeakably superior. 

"In the great valley of Savaii, " cried Samoa, "for every leaf grownhere in Willamilla, grows a stately tree; and for every tree herewaving, in Savaii flourishes a goodly warrior. "

Immeasurable was the disgust of the Upoluan for the enervatedsubjects of Donjalolo; and for Donjalolo himself; though it wasshrewdly divined, that his annoying reception at the hands of theroyalty of Juam, had something to do with his disdain. 

To Jarl, no similar question was put; for he was sadly deficient in ataste for the picturesque. But he cursorily observed, that in hisblue-water opinion, Willamilla was next to uninhabitable, all view ofthe sea being intercepted. 

And here it may be well to relate a comical blunder on the part ofhonest Jarl; concerning which, Samoa, the savage, often afterwardtwitted him; as indicating a rusticity, and want of polish in hisbreeding. It rather originated, however, in his not heeding theconventionalities of the strange people among whom he was thrown. 

The anecdote is not an epic; but here it is. 

Reclining in our arbor, we breakfasted upon a marble slab; so frost-white, and flowingly traced with blue veins, that it seemed a littlelake sheeted over with ice: Diana's virgin bosom congealed. 

Before each guest was a richly carved bowl and gourd, fruit and winefreighted also the empty hemisphere of a small nut, the purpose ofwhich was a problem. Now, King Jarl scorned to admit the slightestdegree of under-breeding in the matter of polite feeding. So nothingwas a problem to him. At once reminded of the morsel of Arvaroot inhis mouth, a substitute for another sort of sedative thenunattainable, he was instantly illuminated concerning the purpose ofthe nut; and very complacently introduced each to the other; in theinnocence of his ignorance making no doubt that he had acquittedhimself with discretion; the little hemisphere plainly being intendedas a place of temporary deposit for the Arva of the guests. 

The company were astounded: Samoa more than all. King Jarl, meanwhile, looking at all present with the utmost serenity. Atlength, one of the horrified attendants, using two sticks for aforceps, disappeared with the obnoxious nut, Upon which, the mealproceeded. 

This attendant was not seen again for many days; which gave rise tothe supposition, that journeying to the sea-side, he had embarked forsome distant strand; there, to bury out of sight the abomination withwhich he was freighted. 

Upon this, his egregious misadventure, calculated to do discredit toour party, and bring Media himself into contempt, Babbalanja had noscruples in taking Jarl roundly to task. He assured him, that itargued but little brains to evince a desire to be thought familiarwith all things; that however desirable as incidental attainments, conventionalities, in themselves, were the very least of arbitrarytrifles; the knowledge of them, innate with no man. "Moreover Jarl, "he added, "in essence, conventionalities are but mimickings, at which monkeys succeed best. Hence, when you find yourself at aloss in these matters, wait patiently, and mark what the othermonkeys do: and then follow suit. And by so doing, you will gain avast reputation as an accomplished ape. Above all things, follow notthe silly example of the young spark Karkeke, of whom Mohi wastelling me. Dying, and entering the other world with a mincing gait, and there finding certain customs quite strange and new; such asfriendly shades passing through each other by way of a salutation;--Karkeke, nevertheless, resolved to show no sign of embarrassment. Accosted by a phantom, with wings folded pensively, plumesinterlocked across its chest, he off head; and stood obsequiouslybefore it. Staring at him for an instant, the spirit cut him dead;murmuring to itself, 'Ah, some terrestrial bumpkin, I fancy, ' andpassed on with its celestial nose in the highly rarified air. Butsilly Karkeke undertaking to replace his head, found that it would nomore stay on; but forever tumbled off; even in the act of nodding asalute; which calamity kept putting him out of countenance. And thusthrough all eternity is he punished for his folly, in havingpretended to be wise, wherein he was ignorant. Head under arm, hewanders about, the scorn and ridicule of the other world. "

Our repast concluded, messengers arrived from the prince, courteouslyinviting our presence at the House of the Morning. Thither we went;journeying in sedans, sent across the hollow, for that purpose, byDonjalolo. 

CHAPTER LXXXIIHow Donjalolo, Sent Agents To The Surrounding Isles; With The Result

Ere recounting what was beheld on entering the House of the Morning, some previous information is needful. Though so many of Donjalolo'sdays were consumed by sloth and luxury, there came to him certainintervals of thoughtfulness, when all his curiosity concerning thethings of outer Mardi revived with augmented intensity. In thesemoods, he would send abroad deputations, inviting to Willamilla thekings of the neighboring islands; together with the most celebratedpriests, bards, story-tellers, magicians, and wise men; that he mighthear them converse of those things, which he could not behold forhimself. 

But at last, he bethought him, that the various narrations he hadheard, could not have been otherwise than unavoidably faulty; byreason that they had been principally obtained from the inhabitantsof the countries described; who, very naturally, must have beeninclined to partiality or uncandidness in their statements. Whereforehe had very lately dispatched to the isles special agents of his own;honest of heart, keen of eye, and shrewd of understanding; to seekout every thing that promised to illuminate him concerning the placesthey visited, and also to collect various specimens of interestingobjects; so that at last he might avail himself of the researches ofothers, and see with their eyes. 

But though two observers were sent to every one of theneighboring lands; yet each was to act independently; make his owninquiries; form his own conclusions; and return with his ownspecimens; wholly regardless of the proceedings of the other. 

It so came to pass, that on the very day of our arrival in the glen, these pilgrims returned from their travels. And Donjalolo had setapart the following morning to giving them a grand public reception. And it was to this, that our party had been invited, as related inthe chapter preceding. 

In the great Palm-hall of the House of the Morning, we were assigneddistinguished mats, to the right of the prince; his chiefs, attendants, and subjects assembled in the open colonnades without. 

When all was in readiness, in marched the company of savans andtravelers; and humbly standing in a semi-circle before the king, their numerous hampers were deposited at their feet. 

Donjalolo was now in high spirits, thinking of the rich store ofreliable information about to be furnished. 

"Zuma, " said he, addressing the foremost of the company, "you andVarnopi were directed to explore the island of Rafona. Proceed now, and relate all you know of that place. Your narration heard, we willlist to Varnopi. "

With a profound inclination the traveler obeyed. 

But soon Donjalolo interrupted him. "What say you, Zuma, about thesecret cavern, and the treasures therein? A very different account, this, from all I have heard hitherto; but perhaps yours is the trueversion. Go on. "

But very soon, poor Zuma was again interrupted by exclamations ofsurprise. Nay, even to the very end of his mountings. 

But when he had done, Donjalolo observed, that if from any cause Zumawas in error or obscure, Varnopi would not fail to set him right. 

So Varnopi was called upon. 

But not long had Varnopi proceeded, when Donjalolo changed color. 

"What!" he exclaimed, "will ye contradict each other before our veryface. Oh Oro! how hard is truth to be come at by proxy! Fiftyaccounts have I had of Rafona; none of which wholly agreed; and here, these two varlets, sent expressly to behold and report, these twolying knaves, speak crookedly both. How is it? Are the lenses intheir eyes diverse-hued, that objects seem different to both; forundeniable is it, that the things they thus clashingly speak of areto be known for the same; though represented with unlike colors andqualities. But dumb things can not lie nor err. Unpack thy hampers, Zuma. Here, bring them close: now: what is this?"

"That, " tremblingly replied Zuma, "is a specimen of the famous reef-bar on the west side of the island of Rafona; your highness perceivesits deep red dyes. "

Said Donjalolo, "Varnopi, hast thou a piece of this coral, also?"

"I have, your highness, " said Varnopi; "here it is. "

Taking it from his hand, Donjalolo gazed at its bleached, white hue;then dashing it to the pavement, "Oh mighty Oro! Truth dwells in herfountains; where every one must drink for himself. For me, vain allhope of ever knowing Mardi! Away! Better know nothing, than bedeceived. Break up!"

And Donjalolo rose, and retired. 

All present now broke out in a storm of vociferation; some sidingwith Zuma; others with Varnopi; each of whom, in turn, was declaredthe man to be relied upon. 

Marking all this, Babbalanja, who had been silently looking on, leaning against one of the palm pillars, quietly observed to Media:--"My lord, I have seen this same reef at Rafona. In various places, itis of various hues. As for Zuma and Varnopi, both are wrong, and bothare right. "

CHAPTER LXXXIIIThey Visit The Tributary Islets

In Willamilla, no Yillah being found, on the third day we took leaveof Donjalolo; who lavished upon us many caresses and, somewhatreluctantly on Media's part, we quitted the vale. 

One by one, we now visited the outer villages of Juam; and crossingthe waters, wandered several days among its tributary isles. There wesaw the viceroys of him who reigned in the hollow: chieftains of whomDonjalolo was proud; so honest, humble, and faithful; so bent uponameliorating the condition of those under their rule. For, be itsaid, Donjalolo was a charitable prince; in his serious intervals, ever seeking the welfare of his subjects, though after an imperialview of his own. But alas, in that sunny donjon among the mountains, where he dwelt, how could Donjalolo be sure, that the things hedecreed were executed in regions forever remote from his view. Ah!very bland, very innocent, very pious, the faces his viceroyspresented during their monthly visits to Willamilla. But as crueltheir visage, when, returned to their islets, they abandonedthemselves to all the license of tyrants; like Verres reveling downthe rights of the Sicilians. 

Like Carmelites, they came to Donjalolo, barefooted; but in theirhomes, their proud latchets were tied by their slaves. Before theirking-belted prince, they stood rope-girdled like self-abased monks ofSt. Francis; but with those ropes, before their palaces, they hungInnocence and Truth. 

As still seeking Yillah, and still disappointed, we roved throughthe lands which these chieftains ruled, Babbalanja exclaimed--"Let usdepart; idle our search, in isles that have viceroys for kings. "

At early dawn, about embarking for a distant land, there came to uscertain messengers of Donjalolo, saying that their lord the king, repenting of so soon parting company with Media and Taji, besoughtthem to return with all haste; for that very morning, in Willamilla, a regal banquet was preparing; to which many neighboring kings hadbeen invited, most of whom had already arrived. 

Declaring that there was no alternative but compliance, Mediaacceded; and with the king's messengers we returned to the glen. 

CHAPTER LXXXIVTaji Sits Down To Dinner With Five-And-Twenty Kings, And A Royal TimeThey Have

It was afternoon when we emerged from the defile. And informed thatour host was receiving his guests in the House of the Afternoon, thither we directed our steps. 

Soft in our face, blew the blessed breezes of Omi, stirring theleaves overhead; while, here and there, through the trees, showed theidol-bearers of the royal retreat, hand in hand, linked with festoonsof flowers. Still beyond, on a level, sparkled the nodding crowns ofthe kings, like the constellation Corona-Borealis, the horizon justgained. 

Close by his noon-tide friend, the cascade at the mouth of thegrotto, reposed on his crimson mat, Donjalolo:--arrayed in a vestmentof the finest white tappa of Mardi, figured all over with brightyellow lizards, so curiously stained in the gauze, that he seemedoverrun, as with golden mice. 

Marjora's girdle girdled his loins, tasseled with the congregatedteeth of his sires. A jeweled turban-tiara, milk-white, surmountedhis brow, over which waved a copse of Pintado plumes. 

But what sways in his hand? A scepter, similar to those likenesses ofscepters, imbedded among the corals at his feet. A polished thigh-bone; by Braid-Beard declared once Teei's the Murdered. For toemphasize his intention utterly to rule, Marjora himself had selectedthis emblem of dominion over mankind. 

But even this last despite done to dead Teei had once beentranscended. In the usurper's time, prevailed the belief, thatthe saliva of kings must never touch ground; and Mohi's Chroniclesmade mention, that during the life time of Marjora, Teei's skull hadbeen devoted to the basest of purposes: Marjora's, the hate no turfcould bury. 

Yet, traditions like these ever seem dubious. There be many who denythe hump, moral and physical, of Gloster Richard. 

Still advancing unperceived, in social hilarity we descried theirHighnesses, chatting together like the most plebeian of mortals; fullas merry as the monks of old. But marking our approach, all changed. A pair of potentates, who had been playfully trifling, hurriedlyadjusted their diadems, threw themselves into attitudes, lookingstately as statues. Phidias turned not out his Jupiter so soon. 

In various-dyed robes the five-and-twenty kings were arrayed; andvarious their features, as the rows of lips, eyes and ears in JohnCaspar Lavater's physiognomical charts. Nevertheless, to a king, alltheir noses were aquiline. 

There were long fox-tail beards of silver gray, and enameled chins, like those of girls; bald pates and Merovingian locks; smooth browsand wrinkles: forms erect and stooping; an eye that squinted; oneking was deaf; by his side, another that was halt; and not far off, adotard. They were old and young, tall and short, handsome and ugly, fat and lean, cunning and simple. 

With animated courtesy our host received us; assigning a neighboringbower for Babbalanja and the rest; and among so many right-royal, demi-divine guests, how could the demi-gods Media and Taji beotherwise than at home?

The unwonted sprightliness of Donjalolo surprised us. But he was inone of those relapses of desperate gayety in-variably following hisfailures in efforts to amend his life. And the bootless issue of hislate mission to outer Mardi had thrown him into a mood for revelry. Nor had he lately shunned a wild wine, called Morando. 

A slave now appearing with a bowl of this beverage, it circulatedfreely. 

Not to gainsay the truth, we fancied the Morando much. A nutty, pungent flavor it had; like some kinds of arrack distilled in thePhilippine isles. And a marvelous effect did it have, in dissolvingthe crystalization of the brain; leaving nothing but precious littledrops of good humor, beading round the bowl of the cranium. 

Meanwhile, garlanded boys, climbing the limbs of the idol-pillars, and stirruping their feet in their most holy mouths, suspendedhangings of crimson tappa all round the hall; so that sweeping thepavement they rustled in the breeze from the grot. 

Presently, stalwart slaves advanced; bearing a mighty basin of aporphyry hue, deep-hollowed out of a tree. Outside, were innumerablegrotesque conceits; conspicuous among which, for a border, was anendless string of the royal lizards circumnavigating the basin ininverted chase of their tails. 

Peculiar to the groves of Willamilla, the yellow lizard formed partof the arms of Juam. And when Donjalolo's messenger went abroad, theycarried its effigy, as the emblem of their royal master; themselvesbeing known, as the Gentlemen of the Golden Lizard. 

The porphyry-hued basin planted full in our midst, the attendantsforthwith filled the same with the living waters from the cascade; aproceeding, for which some of the company were at a loss to account, unless his highness, our host, with all the coolness of royalty, purposed cooling himself still further, by taking a bath in presenceof his guests. A conjecture, most premature; for directly, the basinbeing filled to within a few inches of the lizards, the attendantsfell to launching therein divers goodly sized trenchers, all ladenwith choice viands:--wild boar meat; humps of grampuses; embrownedbread-fruit, roasted in odoriferous fires of sandal wood, butsuffered to cool; gold fish, dressed with the fragrant juicesof berries; citron sauce; rolls of the baked paste of yams; juicybananas, steeped in a saccharine oil; marmalade of plantains; jelliesof guava; confections of the treacle of palm sap; and many otherdainties; besides numerous stained calabashes of Morando, and otherbeverages, fixed in carved floats to make them buoyant. 

The guests assigned seats, by the woven handles attached to hispurple mat, the prince, our host, was now gently moved by hisservitors to the head of the porphyry-hued basin. Where, flanked bylofty crowned-heads, white-tiaraed, and radiant with royalty, he sat;like snow-turbaned Mont Blanc, at sunrise presiding over the headwaters of the Rhone; to right and left, looming the gilded summits ofthe Simplon, the Gothard, the Jungfrau, the Great St. Bernard, andthe Grand Glockner. 

Yet turbid from the launching of its freight, Lake Como tossed to andfro its navies of good cheer, the shadows of the king-peaks wildlyflitting thereupon. 

But no frigid wine and fruit cooler, Lake Como; as at first it didseem; but a tropical dining table, its surface a slab of light blueSt. Pons marble in a state of fluidity. 

Now, many a crown was doffed; scepters laid aside; girdles slackened;and among those verdant viands the bearded kings like goats didbrowse; or tusking their wild boar's meat, like mastiffs ate. 

And like unto some well-fought fight, beginning calmly, but pressingforward to a fiery rush, this well-fought feast did now wax warm. 

A few royal epicures, however, there were: epicures intent uponconcoctions, admixtures, and masterly compoundings; who comportedthemselves with all due deliberation and dignity; hurrying themselvesinto no reckless deglutition of the dainties. Ah! admirable conceit, Lake Como: superseding attendants. For, from hand to hand thetrenchers sailed; no sooner gaining one port, than dispatched oversea to another. 

Well suited they were for the occasion; sailing high out ofwater, to resist the convivial swell at times ruffling the sociablesea; and sharp at both ends, still better adapting them to easynavigation. 

But soon, the Morando, in triumphant decanters, went round, reelinglike barks before a breeze. But their voyages were brief; and erelong, in certain havens, the accumulation of empty vessels threatenedto bridge the lake with pontoons. In those directions, Trade windswere setting. But full soon, cut out were all unladen andunprofitable gourds; and replaced by jolly-bellied calabashes, for atime sailing deep, yawing heavily to the push. 

At last, the whole flotilla of trenchers--wrecks and all--were sentswimming to the further end of Lake Como; and thence removed, gaveplace to ruddy hillocks of fruit, and floating islands of flowers. Chief among the former, a quince-like, golden sphere, that filled theair with such fragrance, you thought you were tasting its flavor. 

Nor did the wine cease flowing. That day the Juam grape did bleed;that day the tendril ringlets of the vines, did all uncurl and grapeby grape, in sheer dismay, the sun ripe clusters dropped. Grape-gladwere five-and-twenty kings: five-and-twenty kings were merry. 

Morando's vintage had no end; nor other liquids, in the royal cellarstored, somewhere secret in the grot. Oh! where's the endless Niger'ssource? Search ye here, or search ye there; on, on, through ravine, vega, vale--no head waters will ye find. But why need gain the hiddenspring, when its lavish stream flows by? At three-fold mouths thatDelta-grot discharged; rivers golden, white, and red. 

But who may sing for aye? Down I come, and light upon the old andprosy plain. 

Among other decanters set afloat, was a pompous, lordly-lookingdemijohn, but old and reverend withal, that sailed about, consequential as an autocrat going to be crowned, or a treasure-freighted argosie bound home before the wind. It lookedsolemn, however, though it reeled; peradventure, far gone with itsown potent contents. 

Oh! russet shores of Rhine and Rhone! oh, mellow memories of ripe oldvintages! oh, cobwebs in the Pyramids! oh, dust on Pharaoh's tomb!--all, all recur, as I bethink me of that glorious gourd, its contentscogent as Tokay, itself as old as Mohi's legends; more venerable tolook at than his beard. Whence came it? Buried in vases, so saith thelabel, with the heart of old Marjora, now dead one hundred thousandmoons. Exhumed at last, it looked no wine, but was shrunk into asubtile syrup. 

This special calabash was distinguished by numerous trappings, caparisoned like the sacred bay steed led before the Great Khan ofTartary. A most curious and betasseled network encased it; and theroyal lizard was jealously twisted about its neck, like a hand on athroat containing some invaluable secret. 

All Hail, Marzilla! King's Own Royal Particular! A vinous Percy!Dating back to the Conquest! Distilled of yore from purple berriesgrowing in the purple valley of Ardair! Thrice hail. 

But the imperial Marzilla was not for all; gods only could partake;the Kings and demigods of the isles; excluding left-handeddescendants of sad rakes of immortals, in old times breaking headsand hearts in Mardi, bequeathing bars-sinister to many mortals, whonow in vain might urge a claim to a cup-full of right regal Marzilla. 

The Royal Particular was pressed upon me, by the now jovialDonjalolo. With his own sceptered hand charging my flagon to thebrim, he declared his despotic pleasure, that I should quaff it offto the last lingering globule. No hard calamity, truly; for thedrinking of this wine was as the singing of a mighty ode, or frenziedlyric to the soul. 

"Drink, Taji, " cried Donjalolo, "drink deep. In this wine a king'sheart is dissolved. Drink long; in this wine lurk the seeds of thelife everlasting Drink deep; drink long: thou drinkest wisdomand valor at every draught. Drink forever, oh Taji, for thou drinkestthat which will enable thee to stand up and speak out before mightyOro himself. "

"Borabolla, " he added, turning round upon a domed old king at hisleft, "Was it not the god Xipho, who begged of my great-great-grandsire a draught of this same wine, saying he was about to beget ahero?"

"Even so. And thy glorious Marzilla produced thrice valiant Ononna, who slew the giants of the reef. "

"Ha, ha, hear'st that, oh Taji?" And Donjalolo drained another cup. 

Amazing! the flexibility of the royal elbow, and the rigidity of theroyal spine! More especially as we had been impressed with a notionof their debility. But, sometimes these seemingly enervated youngblades approve themselves steadier of limb, than veteran revelers ofvery long standing. 

"Discharge the basin, and refill it with wine, " cried Donjalolo. "Break all empty gourds! Drink, kings, and dash your cups at everydraught. "

So saying, he started from his purple mat; and with one foot plantedunknowingly upon the skull of Marjora; while all the skeletonsgrinned at him from the pavement; Donjalolo, holding on high hisblood-red goblet, burst forth with the following invocation:--

 Ha, ha, gods and kings; fill high, one and all; Drink, drink! shout and drink! mad respond to the call! Fill fast, and fill frill; 'gainst the goblet ne'er sin; Quaff there, at high tide, to the uttermost rim:-- Flood-tide, and soul-tide to the brim!

 Who with wine in him fears? who thinks of his cares? Who sighs to be wise, when wine in him flares? Water sinks down below, in currents full slow; But wine mounts on high with its genial glow:-- Welling up, till the brain overflow!

 As the spheres, with a roll, some fiery of soul, Others golden, with music, revolve round the pole;

 So let our cups, radiant with many hued wines, Round and round in groups circle, our Zodiac's Signs:-- Round reeling, and ringing their chimes!

 Then drink, gods and kings; wine merriment brings; It bounds through the veins; there, jubilant sings. Let it ebb, then, and flow; wine never grows dim; Drain down that bright tide at the foam beaded rim:-- Fill up, every cup, to the brim!

Caught by all present, the chorus resounded again and again. Thebeaded wine danced on many a beard; the cataract lifted higher itsvoice; the grotto sent back a shout; the ghosts of the Coral Monarchsseemed starting from their insulted bones. But ha, ha, ha, roaredforth the five-and-twenty kings--alive, not dead--holding both handsto their girdles, and baying out their laughter from abysses; likeNimrod's hounds over some fallen elk. 

Mad and crazy revelers, how ye drank and roared! but kings no more:vestures loosed; and scepters rolling on the ground. 

Glorious agrarian, thou wine! bringing all hearts on a level, and atlast all legs to the earth; even those of kings, who, to do themjustice, have been much maligned for imputed qualities not theirs. For whoso has touched flagons with monarchs, bear they their backbones never so stiffly on the throne, well know the rascals, to be atbottom royal good fellows; capable of a vinous frankness exceedingthat of base-born men. Was not Alexander a boon companion? And daftCambyses? and what of old Rowley, as good a judge of wine and othermatters, as ever sipped claret or kisses. 

If ever Taji joins a club, be it a Beef-Steak Club of Kings!

Donjalolo emptied yet another cup. 

The mirth now blew a gale; like a ship's shrouds in a Typhoon, everytendon vibrated; the breezes of Omi came forth with a rush; thehangings shook; the goblets danced fandangos; and Donjalolo, clapping his hands, called before him his dancing women. 

Forth came from the grotto a reed-like burst of song, making allstart, and look that way to behold such enchanting strains. Soundsheralding sights! Swimming in the air, emerged the nymphs, lustrousarms interlocked like Indian jugglers' glittering snakes. Round thecascade they thronged; then paused in its spray. Of a sudden, seemedto spring from its midst, a young form of foam, that danced into thesoul like a thought. At last, sideways floating off, it subsided intothe grotto, a wave. Evening drawing on apace, the crimson draperieswere lifted, and festooned to the arms of the idol-pillars, admittingthe rosy light of the even. 

Yielding to the re-action of the banquet, the kings now reclined; andtwo mute damsels entered: one with a gourd of scented waters; theother with napkins. Bending over Donjalolo's steaming head, the firstlet fall a shower of aromatic drops, slowly aborbed by her companion. Thus, in turn, all were served; nothing heard but deep breathing. 

In a marble vase they now kindled some incense: a handful of spices. 

Shortly after, came three of the king's beautiful smokers; who, lighting their tubes at this odorous fire, blew over the company thesedative fumes of the Aina. 

Steeped in languor, I strove against it long; essayed to struggle outof the enchanted mist. But a syren hand seemed ever upon me, pressingme back. 

Half-revealed, as in a dream, and the last sight that I saw, wasDonjalolo:--eyes closed, face pale, locks moist, borne slowly to hissedan, to cross the hollow, and wake in the seclusion of his harem. 

CHAPTER LXXXVAfter Dinner

As in dreams I behold thee again, Willamila! as in dreams, once againI stroll through thy cool shady groves, oh fairest of the vallies ofMardi! the thought of that mad merry feasting steals over my soultill I faint. 

Prostrate here and there over the bones of Donjalolo's sires, theroyal bacchanals lay slumbering till noon. 

"Which are the deadest?" said Babbalanja, peeping in, "the livekings, or the dead ones?"

But the former were drooping flowers sought to be revived bywatering. At intervals the sedulous attendants went to and fro, besprinkling their heads with the scented contents of their vases. 

At length, one by one, the five-and-twenty kings lifted theirambrosial curls; and shaking the dew therefrom, like eagles openedtheir right royal eyes, and dilated their aquiline nostrils, fullupon the golden rays of the sun. 

But why absented himself, Donjalolo? Had he cavalierly left them tosurvive the banquet by themselves? But this apparent incivility wassoon explained by heralds, announcing to their prone majesties, thatthrough the over solicitude of his slaves, their lord the king hadbeen borne to his harem, without being a party to the act. But tomake amends, in his sedan, Donjalolo was even now drawing nigh. Not, however, again to make merry; but socially to sleep in company withhis guests; for, together they had all got high, and together theymust all lie low. 

So at it they went: each king to his bones, and slumbered likeheroes till evening; when, availing themselves of the cool moonlightapproaching, the royal guests bade adieu to their host; and summoningtheir followers, quitted the glen. 

Early next day, having determined to depart for our canoes, weproceeded to the House of the Morning, to take leave of Donjalolo. 

An amazing change, one night of solitude had wrought! Pale andlanguid, we found him reclining: one hand on his throbbing temples. 

Near an overturned vessel of wine, the royal girdle lay tossed at hisfeet. He had waved off his frightened attendants, who crouched out ofsight. 

We advanced. 

"Do ye too leave me? Ready enough are ye to partake of mybanquetings, which, to such as ye, are but mad incidents in one roundof more tranquil diversions. But heed me not, Media;--I am mad. Oh, ye gods! am I forever a captive?--Ay, free king of Odo, when youlist, condescend to visit the poor slave in Willamilla. I accountthem but charity, your visits; would fain allure ye by sumptuousfare. Go, leave me; go, and be rovers again throughout bloomingMardi. For, me, I am here for aye. --Bring me wine, slaves! quick!that I may pledge my guests fitly. Alas, Media, at the bottom of thiscup are no sparkles as at top. Oh, treacherous, treacherous friend!full of smiles and daggers. Yet for such as me, oh wine, thou arte'en a prop, though it pierce the side; for man must lean. Thou wineart the friend of the friendless, though a foe to all. King Media, let us drink. More cups!--And now, farewell. "

Falling back, he averted his face; and silently we quitted thepalace. 

CHAPTER LXXXVIOf Those Scamps The Plujii

The beach gained, we embarked. 

In good time our party recovered from the seriousness into which wehad been thrown; and a rather long passage being now before us, wewhiled away the hours as best we might. 

Among many entertaining, narrations, old Braid-Beard, crossing hiscalves, and peaking his beard, regaled us with some account ofcertain invisible spirits, ycleped the Plujii, arrant little knavesas ever gulped moonshine. 

They were spoken of as inhabiting the island of Quelquo, in a remotecorner of the lagoon; the innocent people of which island were sadlyfretted and put out by their diabolical proceedings. Not to bewondered at; since, dwelling as they did in the air, and completelyinaccessible, these spirits were peculiarly provocative of ire. 

Detestable Plujii! With malice aforethought, they brought about highwinds that destroyed the banana plantations, and tumbled over theheads of its occupants many a bamboo dwelling. They cracked thecalabashes; soured the "poee;" induced the colic; begat the spleen;and almost rent people in twain with stitches in the side. In short, from whatever evil, the cause of which the Islanders could notdirectly impute to their gods, or in their own opinion was notreferable to themselves, --of that very thing must the invisiblePlujii be guilty. With horrible dreams, and blood-thirsty gnats, theyinvaded the most innocent slumbers. 

All things they bedeviled. A man with a wry neck ascribed itto the Plujii; he with a bad memory railed against the Plujii; andthe boy, bruising his finger, also cursed those abominable spirits. 

Nor, to some minds, at least, was there wanting strong presumptiveevidence, that at times, with invisible fingers, the above mentionedPlujii did leave direct and tangible traces of their presence;pinching and pounding the unfortunate Islanders; pulling their hair;plucking their ears, and tweaking their beards and their noses. Andthus perpetually vexing, incensing, tormenting, and exasperatingtheir helpless victims, the atrocious Plujii reveled in theirmalicious dominion over the souls and bodies of the people of Quelquo. 

What it was, that induced them to enact such a part, Oro only knew;and never but once, it seems, did old Mohi endeavor to find out. 

Once upon a time, visiting Quelquo, he chanced to encounter an oldwoman almost doubled together, both hands upon her abdomen; in thatmanner running about distracted. 

"My good woman, " said he, "what under the firmament is the matter?"

"The Plujii! the Plujii!" affectionately caressing the field of theiroperations. 

"But why do they torment you?" he soothingly inquired. "How should Iknow? and what good would it do me if I did?"

And on she ran. 

At this part of his narration, Mohi was interrupted by Media; who, much to the surprise of all present, observed, that, unbeknown to him(Braid-Beard), he happened to have been on that very island, at thatvery time, and saw that identical old lady in the very midst of thoseabdominal tribulations. 

"That she was really in great distress, " he went on to say, "wasplainly to be seen; but that in that particular instance, yourPlujii had any hand in tormenting her, I had some boisterous doubts. For, hearing that an hour or two previous she had been partaking ofsome twenty unripe bananas, I rather fancied that that circumstancemight have had something to do with her sufferings. But however itwas, all the herb-leeches on the island would not have altered herown opinions on the subject. "

"No, " said Braid-Beard; "a post-mortem examination would not havesatisfied her ghost. "

"Curious to relate, " he continued, "the people of that island neverabuse the Plujii, notwithstanding all they suffer at their hands, unless under direct provocation; and a settled matter of faith is it, that at such times all bitter words and hasty objurgations areentirely overlooked, nay, pardoned on the spot, by the unseen geniiagainst whom they are directed. "

"Magnanimous Plujii!" cried Media. "But, Babbalanja, do you, who runa tilt at all things, suffer this silly conceit to be uttered withimpunity in your presence? Why so silent?"

"I have been thinking, my lord, " said Babbalanja, "that though thepeople of that island may at times err, in imputing their calamitiesto the Plujii, that, nevertheless, upon the whole, they indulge in areasonable belief. For, Plujii or no Plujii, it is undeniable, thatin ten thousand ways, as if by a malicious agency, we mortals arewoefully put out and tormented; and that, too, by things inthemselves so exceedingly trivial, that it would seem almost impietyto ascribe them to the august gods. No; there must exist some greatlyinferior spirits; so insignificant, comparatively, as to beoverlooked by the supernal powers; and through them it must be, thatwe are thus grievously annoyed. At any rate; such a theory wouldsupply a hiatus in my system of meta-physics. "

"Well, peace to the Plujii, " said Media; "they trouble not me. "

CHAPTER LXXXVIINora-Bamma

Still onward gliding, the lagoon a calm. 

Hours pass; and full before us, round and green, a Moslem turban byus floats--Nora-Bamma, Isle of Nods. 

Noon-tide rolls its flood. Vibrates the air, and trembles. And byillusion optical, thin-draped in azure haze, drift here and there thebrilliant lands: swans, peacock-plumaged, sailing through the sky. Down to earth hath heaven come; hard telling sun-clouds from the isles. 

And high in air nods Nora-Bamma. Nid-nods its tufted summit likethree ostrich plumes; its beetling crags, bent poppies, shadows, willowy shores, all nod; its streams are murmuring down the hills;its wavelets hush the shore. 

Who dwells in Nora-Bamma? Dreamers, hypochondriacs, somnambulists;who, from the cark and care of outer Mardi fleeing, in the poppy'sjaded odors, seek oblivion for the past, and ecstasies to come. 

Open-eyed, they sleep and dream; on their roof-trees, grapes unheededdrop. In Nora-Bamma, whispers are as shouts; and at a zephyr's breath, from the woodlands shake the leaves, as of humming-birds, a flight. 

All this spake Braid-Beard, of the isle. How that none ere touchedits strand, without rendering instant tribute of a nap; how thatthose who thither voyaged, in golden quest of golden gourds, fastdropped asleep, ere one was plucked; waking not till night; how thatyou must needs rub hard your eyes, would you wander through the isle;and how that silent specters would be met, haunting twilight groves, and dreamy meads; hither gliding, thither fading, end or purpose none. 

True or false, so much for Mohi's Nora Bamma. 

But as we floated on, it looked the place described. We yawned, andyawned, as crews of vessels may; as in warm Indian seas, theirwinnowing sails all swoon, when by them glides some opium argosie. 

CHAPTER LXXXVIIIIn A Calm, Hautia's Heralds Approach

"How still!" cried Babbalanja. "This calm is like unto Oro'severlasting serenity, and like unto man's last despair. "

But now the silence was broken by a strange, distant, intermittedmelody in the water. 

Gazing over the side, we saw naught but a far-darting ray in itsdepths. 

Then Yoomy, before buried in a reverie, burst forth with a verse, sudden as a jet from a Geyser. 

 Like the fish of the bright and twittering fin, Bright fish! diving deep as high soars the lark, So, far, far, far, doth the maiden swim, Wild song, wild light, in still ocean's dark. 

"What maiden, minstrel?" cried Media. 

"None of these, " answered Yoomy, pointing out a shallop gliding near. 

"The damsels three:--Taji, they pursue you yet. " That still canoedrew nigh, the Iris in its prow. 

Gliding slowly by, one damsel flung a Venus-car, the leaves yet fresh. 

Said Yoomy--"Fly to love. "

The second maiden flung a pallid blossom, buried in hemlock leaves. 

Said Yoomy, starting--"I have wrought a death. "

Then came showering Venus-cars, and glorious moss-roses numberless, and odorous handfuls of Verbena. 

Said Yoomy--"Yet fly, oh fly to me: all rosy joys and sweets are mine. "

Then the damsels floated on. 

"Was ever queen more enigmatical?" cried Media--"Love, --death, --joy, --fly to me? But what says Taji?"

"That I turn not back for Hautia; whoe'er she be, that wild witch Icontemn. "

"Then spread our pinions wide! a breeze! up sails! ply paddles all!Come, Flora's flute, float forth a song. "

To pieces picking the thorny roses culled from Hautia's gifts, andholding up their blighted cores, thus plumed and turbaned Yoomy sang, leaning against the mast:--

 Oh! royal is the rose, But barbed with many a dart; Beware, beware the rose, 'Tis cankered at the heart. 

 Sweet, sweet the sunny down, Oh! lily, lily, lily down! Sweet, sweet, Verbena's bloom! Oh! pleasant, gentle, musky bloom!

 Dread, dread the sunny down; Lo! lily-hooded asp; Blooms, blooms no more Verbena; White-withered in your clasp. 

CHAPTER LXXXIXBraid-Beard Rehearses The Origin Of The Isle Of Rogues

Judge not things by their names. This, the maxim illustratedrespecting the isle toward which we were sailing. 

Ohonoo was its designation, in other words the Land of Rogues. Sowhat but a nest of villains and pirates could one fancy it to be: adownright Tortuga, swarming with "Brethren of the coast, "--such asMontbars, L'Ollonais, Bartolomeo, Peter of Dieppe, and desperadoes ofthat kidney. But not so. The men of Ohonoo were as honest as any inMardi. They had a suspicious appellative for their island, true; butnot thus seemed it to them. For, upon nothing did they so much plumethemselves as upon this very name. Why? Its origin went back to oldtimes; and being venerable they gloried therein; though theydisclaimed its present applicability to any of their race; showing, that words are but algebraic signs, conveying no meaning except whatyou please. And to be called one thing, is oftentimes to be another. 

But how came the Ohonoose by their name?

Listen, and Braid-Beard, our Herodotus, will tell. 

Long and long ago, there were banished to Ohonoo all the bucaniers, flibustiers, thieves, and malefactors of the neighboring islands;who, becoming at last quite a numerous community, resolved to make astand for their dignity, and number one among the nations of Mardi. And even as before they had been weeded out of the surroundingcountries; so now, they went to weeding out themselves; banishing allobjectionable persons to still another island. 

These events happened at a period so remote, that at present it wasuncertain whether those twice banished, were thrust into their secondexile by reason of their superlative knavery, or because of theircomparative honesty. If the latter, then must the residue have been aprecious enough set of scoundrels. 

However it was, the commonwealth of knaves now mustered togethertheir gray-beards, and wise-pates, and knowing-ones, of which lastthere was a plenty, chose a king to rule over them, and went topolitical housekeeping for themselves. 

And in the fullness of time, this people became numerous and mighty. And the more numerous and mighty they waxed, by so much the more didthey take pride and glory in their origin, frequently reverting to itwith manifold boastings. The proud device of their monarch was a handwith the forefinger crooked, emblematic of the peculatorypropensities of his ancestors. 

And all this, at greater length, said Mohi. 

"It would seem, then, my lord, " said Babbalanja, reclining, "as ifthese men of Ohonoo had canonized the derelictions of theirprogenitors, though the same traits are deemed scandalous amongthemselves. But it is time that makes the difference. The knave of athousand years ago seems a fine old fellow full of spirit and fun, little malice in his soul; whereas, the knave of to-day seems a sour-visaged wight, with nothing to redeem him. Many great scoundrels ofour Chronicler's chronicles are heroes to us:--witness, Marjora theusurper. Ay, time truly works wonders. It sublimates wine; itsublimates fame; nay, is the creator thereof; it enriches and darkensour spears of the Palm; enriches and enlightens the mind; it ripenscherries and young lips; festoons old ruins, and ivies old heads;imparts a relish to old yams, and a pungency to the Ponderings of oldBardianna; of fables distills truths; and finally, smooths, levels, glosses, softens, melts, and meliorates all things. Why, mylord, round Mardi itself is all the better for its antiquity, and themore to be revered; to the cozy-minded, more comfortable to dwell in. Ah! if ever it lay in embryo like a green seed in the pod, what adamp, shapeless thing it must have been, and how unpleasant from thetraces of its recent creation. The first man, quoth old Bardianna, must have felt like one going into a new habitation, where thebamboos are green. Is there not a legend in Maramma, that his familywere long troubled with influenzas and catarrhs?"

"Oh Time, Time, Time!" cried Yoomy--"it is Time, old midsummer Time, that has made the old world what it is. Time hoared the oldmountains, and balded their old summits, and spread the old prairies, and built the old forests, and molded the old vales. It is Time thathas worn glorious old channels for the glorious old rivers, androunded the old lakes, and deepened the old sea! It is Time--"

"Ay, full time to cease, " cried Media. "What have you to do withcogitations not in verse, minstrel? Leave prose to Babbalanja, who isprosy enough. "

"Even so, " said Babbalanja, "Yoomy, you have overstepped yourprovince. My lord Media well knows, that your business is to make themetal in you jingle in tags, not ring in the ingot. "

CHAPTER XCRare Sport At Ohonoo

Approached from the northward, Ohonoo, midway cloven down to the sea, one half a level plain; the other, three mountain terraces--Ohonoolooks like the first steps of a gigantic way to the sun. And such, ifBraid-Beard spoke truth, it had formerly been. 

"Ere Mardi was made, " said that true old chronicler, "Vivo, one ofthe genii, built a ladder of mountains whereby to go up and go down. And of this ladder, the island of Ohonoo was the base. But wanderinghere and there, incognito in a vapor, so much wickedness did Vivo spyout, that in high dudgeon he hurried up his ladder, knocking themountains from under him as he went. These here and there fell intothe lagoon, forming many isles, now green and luxuriant; which, withthose sprouting from seeds dropped by a bird from the moon, compriseall the groups in the reef. "

Surely, oh, surely, if I live till Mardi be forgotten by Mardi, Ishall not forget the sight that greeted us, as we drew nigh theshores of this same island of Ohonoo; for was not all Ohonoo bathingin the surf of the sea?

But let the picture be painted. 

Where eastward the ocean rolls surging against the outer reef ofMardi, there, facing a flood-gate in the barrier, stands clovenOhonoo; her plains sloping outward to the sea, her mountains abulwark behind. As at Juam, where the wild billows from seaward rollin upon its cliffs; much more at Ohonoo, in billowy battalions chargethey hotly into the lagoon, and fall on the isle like an armyfrom the deep. But charge they never so boldly, and charge theyforever, old Ohonoo gallantly throws them back till all before her isone scud and rack. So charged the bright billows of cuirassiers atWaterloo: so hurled them off the long line of living walls, whosebase was as the sea-beach, wreck-strown, in a gale. 

Without the break in the reef wide banks of coral shelve off, creating the bar, where the waves muster for the onset, thundering inwater-bolts, that shake the whole reef, till its very spray trembles. And then is it, that the swimmers of Ohonoo most delight to gambol inthe surf. 

For this sport, a surf-board is indispensable: some five feet inlength; the width of a man's body; convex on both sides; highlypolished; and rounded at the ends. It is held in high estimation;invariably oiled after use; and hung up conspicuously in the dwellingof the owner. 

Ranged on the beach, the bathers, by hundreds dash in; and divingunder the swells, make straight for the outer sea, pausing not tillthe comparatively smooth expanse beyond has been gained. Here, throwing themselves upon their boards, tranquilly they wait for abillow that suits. Snatching them up, it hurries them landward, volume and speed both increasing, till it races along a watery wall, like the smooth, awful verge of Niagara. Hanging over this scroll, looking down from it as from a precipice, the bathers halloo; everylimb in motion to preserve their place on the very crest of the wave. Should they fall behind, the squadrons that follow would whelm them;dismounted, and thrown forward, as certainly would they be run overby the steed they ride. 'Tis like charging at the head of cavalry:you must on. 

An expert swimmer shifts his position on his plank; now half stridingit; and anon, like a rider in the ring, poising himself upright inthe scud, coming on like a man in the air. 

At last all is lost in scud and vapor, as the overgrown billow burstslike a bomb. Adroitly emerging, the swimmers thread their way out;and like seals at the Orkneys, stand dripping upon the shore. 

Landing in smooth water, some distance from the scene, we strolledforward; and meeting a group resting, inquired for Uhia, their king. He was pointed out in the foam. But presently drawing nigh, heembraced Media, bidding all welcome. 

The bathing over, and evening at hand, Uhia and his subjects repairedto their canoes; and we to ours. 

Landing at another quarter of the island, we journeyed up a valleycalled Monlova, and were soon housed in a very pleasant retreat ofour host. 

Soon supper was spread. But though the viands were rare, and the redwine went round and round like a foaming bay horse in the ring; yetwe marked, that despite the stimulus of his day's good sport, and thestimulus of his brave good cheer, Uhia our host was moody and still. 

Said Babbalanja "My lord, he fills wine cups for others to quaff. "

But whispered King Media, "Though Uhia be sad, be we merry, merry men. "

And merry some were, and merrily went to their mats. 

CHAPTER XCIOf King Uhia And His Subjects

As beseemed him, Uhia was royally lodged. Ample his roof. Beneath ita hundred attendants nightly laying their heads. But long since, hehad disbanded his damsels. 

Springing from syren embrace--"They shall sap and mine me no more" hecried "my destiny commands me. I will don my manhood. By Keevi! nomore will I clasp a waist. "

"From that time forth, " said Braid-Beard, "young Uhia spread like thetufted top of the Palm; his thigh grew brawny as the limb of theBanian; his arm waxed strong as the back bone of the shark; yea, hisvoice grew sonorous as a conch. "

"And now he bent his whole soul to the accomplishment of the destinybelieved to be his. Nothing less than bodily to remove Ohonoo to thecenter of the lagoon, in fulfillment of an old prophecy running thus--When a certain island shall stir from its foundations and stand inthe middle of the still water, then shall the ruler of that island beruler of all Mardi. "

The task was hard, but how glorious the reward! So at it he went, andall Ohonoo helped him. Not by hands, but by calling in the magicians. Thus far, nevertheless, in vain. But Uhia had hopes. 

Now, informed of all this, said Babbalanja to Media, "My lord, if thecontinual looking-forward to something greater, be better than anacquiescence in things present; then, wild as it is, this belief ofUhia's he should hug to his heart, as erewhile his wives. Butmy lord, this faith it is, that robs his days of peace; his nights ofsweet unconsciousness. For holding himself foreordained to thedominion of the entire Archipelago, he upbraids the gods forlaggards, and curses himself as deprived of his rights; nay, ashaving had wrested from him, what he never possessed. Discontentdwarfs his horizon till he spans it with his hand. 'Most miserable ofdemi-gods, ' he cries, 'here am I cooped up in this insignificantislet, only one hundred leagues by fifty, when scores of broadempires own me not for their lord. ' Yet Uhia himself is envied. 'Ah!'cries Karrolono, one of his chieftains, master of a snug little glen, 'Here am I cabined in this paltry cell among the mountains, when thatgreat King Uhia is lord of the whole island, and every cubic mile ofmatter therein. ' But this same Karrolono is envied. 'Hard, ohbeggarly lot is mine, ' cries Donno, one of his retainers. 'Here am Ifixed and screwed down to this paltry plantation, when my lordKarrolono owns the whole glen, ten long parasangs from cliff to sea. 'But Donno too is envied. 'Alas, cursed fate!' cries his servitorFlavona. 'Here am I made to trudge, sweat, and labor all day, whenDonno my master does nothing but command. ' But others envy Flavona;and those who envy him are envied in turn; even down to poor bed-ridden Manta, who dying of want, groans forth, 'Abandoned wretch thatI am! here I miserably perish, while so many beggars gad about andlive!' But surely; none envy Manta! Yes; great Uhia himself. 'Ah!'cries the king. 'Here am I vexed and tormented by ambition; no peacenight nor day; my temples chafed sore by this cursed crown that Iwear; while that ignoble wight Manta, gives up the ghost with none tomolest him. '"

In vain we wandered up and down in this isle, and peered into itsinnermost recesses: no Yillah was there. 

CHAPTER XCIIThe God Keevi And The Precipice Op Mondo

One object of interest in Ohonoo was the original image of Keevithe god of Thieves; hence, from time immemorial, the tutelar deityof the isle. 

His shrine was a natural niche in a cliff, walling in the valleyof Monlova And here stood Keevi, with his five eyes, ten hands, andthree pair of legs, equipped at all points for the vocation overwhich he presided. Of mighty girth, his arms terminated in hands, every finger a limb, spreading in multiplied digits: palms twicefive, and fifty fingers. 

According to the legend, Keevi fell from a golden cloud, buryinghimself to the thighs in the earth, tearing up the soil all round. Three meditative mortals, strolling by at the time, had a narrowescape. 

A wonderful recital; but none of us voyagers durst flout it. Did theynot show us the identical spot where the idol fell? We descended intothe hollow, now verdant. Questionless, Keevi himself would havevouched for the truth of the miracle, had he not been unfortunatelydumb. But by far the most cogent, and pointed argument advanced insupport of this story, is a spear which the priests of Keevi broughtforth, for Babbalanja to view. 

"Let me look at it closer, " said Babbalanja. 

And turning it over and over and curiously inspecting it, "Wonderfulspear, " he cried. "Doubtless, my reverends, this self-same spear musthave persuaded many recusants!"

"Nay, the most stubborn, " they answered. 

"And all afterward quoted as additional authority for the truth ofthe legend?"

"Assuredly. "

From the sea to the shrine of this god, the fine valley of Monlovaascends with a gentle gradation, hardly perceptible; but upon turninground toward the water, one is surprised to find himself highelevated above its surface. Pass on, and the same silent ascentdeceives you; and the valley contracts; and on both sides the cliffsadvance; till at last you come to a narrow space, shouldered bybuttresses of rock. Beyond, through this cleft, all is blue sky. Ifthe Trades blow high, and you came unawares upon the spot, you wouldthink Keevi himself pushing you forward with all his hands; sopowerful is the current of air rushing through this elevated defile. But expostulate not with the tornado that blows you along; sail on;but soft; look down; the land breaks off in one sheer descent of athousand feet, right down to the wide plain below. So sudden andprofound this precipice, that you seem to look off from one world toanother. In a dreamy, sunny day, the spangled plain beneath assumesan uncertain fleeting aspect. Had you a deep-sea-lead you wouldalmost be tempted to sound the ocean-haze at your feet. 

This, mortal! is the precipice of Mondo. 

From this brink, spear in hand, sprang fifty rebel warriors, drivenback into the vale by a superior force. Finding no spot to stand atbay, with a fierce shout they took the fatal leap. 

Said Mohi, "Their souls ascended, ere their bodies touched. "

This tragical event took place many generations gone by, and now adizzy, devious way conducts one, firm of foot, from the verge to theplain. But none ever ascended. So perilous, indeed, is the descentitself, that the islanders venture not the feat, without invokingsupernatural aid. Flanking the precipice beneath beetling rocks, stand the guardian deities of Mondo; and on altars beforethem, are placed the propitiatory offerings of the traveler. 

To the right of the brink of the precipice, and far over it, projectsa narrow ledge. The test of legitimacy in the Ohonoo monarchs is tostand hereon, arms folded, and javelins darting by. 

And there in his youth Uhia stood. 

"How felt you, cousin?" asked Media. 

"Like the King of Ohonoo, " he replied. "As I _shall_ again feel; whenKing of all Mardi. "

CHAPTER XCIIIBabbalanja Steps In Between Mohi And Yoomy; And Yoomy Relates ALegend

Embarking from Ohonoo, we at length found ourselves gliding by thepleasant shores of Tupia, an islet which according to Braid-Beard hadfor ages remained uninhabited by man. Much curiosity being expressedto know more of the isle, Mohi was about to turn over his chronicles, when, with modesty, the minstrel Yoomy interposed; saying, that if myLord Media permitted, he himself would relate the legend. From itsnature, deeming the same pertaining to his province as poet; though, as yet, it had not been versified. But he added, that true pearlshells rang musically, though not strung upon a cord. 

Upon this presumptuous interference, Mohi looked highly offended; andnervously twitching his beard, uttered something invidious aboutfrippery young poetasters being too full of silly imaginings to tella plain tale. 

Said Yoomy, in reply, adjusting his turban, "Old Mohi, let us notclash. I honor your calling; but, with submission, your chroniclesare more wild than my cantos. I deal in pure conceits of my own;which have a shapeliness and a unity, however unsubstantial; but you, Braid-Beard, deal in mangled realities. In all your chapters, youyourself grope in the dark. Much truth is not in thee, historian. Besides, Mohi: my songs perpetuate many things which you sage scribesentirely overlook. Have you not oftentimes come to me, and my everdewy ballads for information, in which you and your musty oldchronicles were deficient?"

"In much that is precious, Mohi, we poets are the true historians; weembalm; you corrode. "

To this Mohi, with some ire, was about to make answer, when, flingingover his shoulder a new fold of his mantle, Babbalanja spoke thus:"Peace, rivals. As Bardianna has it, like all who dispute uponpretensions of their own, you are each nearest the right, when youspeak of the other; and furthest therefrom, when you speak ofyourselves. "

Said Mohi and Yoomy in a breath, "Who sought your opinion, philosopher? you filcher from old Bardianna, and monger of maxims!"

"You, who have so long marked the vices of Mardi, that you flatteryourself you have none of your own, " added Braid-Beard. 

"You, who only seem wise, because of the contrasting follies ofothers, and not of any great wisdom in yourself, " continued theminstrel, with unwonted asperity. "

"Now here, " said Babballanja, "am I charged upon by a bearded oldram, and a lamb. One butting with his carious and brittle oldfrontlet; the other pushing with its silly head before its horns aresprouted. But this comes of being impartial. Had I espoused the causeof Yoomy versus Mohi, or that of Mohi versus Yoomy, I had been sureto have had at least one voice in my favor. The impartialistinsulteth all sides, saith old Bardianna; but smite with but onehand, and the other shall be kissed. --Oh incomparable Bardianna!"

"Will no one lay that troubled old ghost, " exclaimed Media, devoutly. "Proceed with thy legend, Yoomy; and see to it, that it be brief; forI mistrust me, these legends do but test the patience of the hearers. But draw a long breath, and begin. "

"A long bow, " muttered Mohi. 

And Yoomy began. 

"It is now about ten hundred thousand moons--"

"Great Oro! How long since, say you?" cried Mohi, making Gothicarches of his brows. 

Looking at him disdainfully, but vouchsafing no reply, Yoomy beganover again. 

"It is now above ten hundred thousand moons, since there died the lastof a marvelous race, once inhabiting the very shores by which we aresailing. They were a very diminutive people, only a few inches high--"

"Stop, minstrel, " cried Mohi; "how many pennyweights did they weigh?"

Continued Yoomy, unheedingly, "They were covered all over with asoft, silky down, like that on the rind of the Avee; and there grewupon their heads a green, lance-leaved vine, of a most delicatetexture. For convenience, the manikins reduced their tendrils, sporting, nothing but coronals. Whereas, priding themselves upon theredundancy of their tresses, the little maidens assiduously wateredthem with the early dew of the morning; so that all wreathed andfestooned with verdure, they moved about in arbors, trailing afterthem trains. "

"I can hear no more, " exclaimed Mohi, stopping his ears. 

Continued Yoomy, "The damsels lured to their bowers, certain red-plumaged insect-birds, and taught them to nestle therein, and warble;which, with the pleasant vibrating of the leaves, when the littlemaidens moved, produced a strange blending of sweet, singing sounds. The little maidens embraced not with their arms, but with their vinylocks; whose tendrils instinctively twined about their lovers, tillboth were lost in the bower. "

"And what then?" asked Mohi, who, notwithstanding the fingers in hisears, somehow contrived to listen; "What then?"

Vouchsafing no reply, Yoomy went on. 

"At a certain age, but while yet the maidens were very young, theirvines bore blossoms. Ah! fatal symptoms. For soon as they burst, themaidens died in their arbors; and were buried in the valleys;and their vines spread forth; and the flowers bloomed; but themaidens themselves were no more. And now disdaining the earth, thevines shot upward: climbing to the topmost boughs of the trees; andflowering in the sunshine forever and aye. "

Yoomy here paused for a space; but presently continued:

"The little eyes of the people of Tupia were very strange to behold:full of stars, that shone from within, like the Pleiades, deep-bosomed in blue. And like the stars, they were intolerant ofsunlight; and slumbering through the day, the people of Tupia onlywent abroad by night. But it was chiefly when the moon was at full, that they were mostly in spirits. 

"Then the little manikins would dive down into the sea, and roveabout in the coral groves, making love to the mermaids. Or, racinground, make a mad merry night of it with the sea-urchins:--pluckingthe reverend mullets by the beard; serenading the turtles in theircells; worrying the sea-nettles; or tormenting with their antics thetouchy torpedos. Sometimes they went prying about with the starfish, that have an eye at the end of each ray; and often with coral filesin their hands stole upon slumbering swordfish, slyly blunting theirweapons. In short, these stout little manikins were passionately fondof the sea, and swore by wave and billow, that sooner or later theywould embark thereon in nautilus shells, and spend the rest of theirroving days thousands of inches from Tupia. Too true, they wereshameless little rakes. Oft would they return to their sweethearts, sporting musky girdles of sea-kelp, tasseled with green littlepouches of grass, brimful of seed-pearls; and jingling their coin inthe ears of the damsels, throw out inuendoes about the beautiful andbountiful mermaids: how wealthy and amorous they were, and how theydelighted in the company of the brave gallants of Tupia. Ah! at suchheartless bravadoes, how mourned the poor little nymphs. Deep intotheir arbors they went; and their little hearts burst likerose-buds, and filled the whole air with an odorous grief. But whentheir lovers were gentle and true, no happier maidens haunted thelilies than they. By some mystical process they wrought minute ballsof light: touchy, mercurial globules, very hard to handle; and withthese, at pitch and toss, they played in the groves. Or mischievouslyinclined, they toiled all night long at braiding the moon-beamstogether, and entangling the plaited end to a bough; so that atnight, the poor planet had much ado to set. "

Here Yoomy once more was mute. 

"Pause you to invent as you go on?" said old Mohi, elevating hischin, till his beard was horizontal. 

Yoomy resumed. 

"Little or nothing more, my masters, is extant of the legend; only itmust be mentioned, that these little people were very tasteful intheir personal adornings; the manikins wearing girdles of fragrantleaves, and necklaces of aromatic seeds; and the little damsels, notcontent with their vines, and their verdure, sporting pearls in theirears; bracelets of wee little porpoise teeth; and oftentimes dancingwith their mates in the moonlit glades, coquettishly fannedthemselves with the transparent wings of the flying fish. "

"Now, I appeal to you, royal Media; to you, noble Taji; to you, Babbalanja;" said the chronicler, with an impressive gesture, "whether this seems a credible history: Yoomy has invented. "

"But perhaps he has entertained, old Mohi, " said Babbalanja. 

"He has not spoken the truth, " persisted the chronicler. 

"Mohi, " said Babbalanja, "truth is in things, and not in words: truthis voiceless; so at least saith old Bardianna. And I, Babbalanja, assert, that what are vulgarly called fictions are as much realitiesas the gross mattock of Dididi, the digger of trenches; for thingsvisible are but conceits of the eye: things imaginative, conceits ofthe fancy. If duped by one, we are equally duped by the other. "

"Clear as this water, " said Yoomy. 

"Opaque as this paddle, " said Mohi, "But, come now, thou oracle, ifall things are deceptive, tell us what is truth?"

"The old interrogatory; did they not ask it when the world began? Butask it no more. As old Bardianna hath it, that question is more finalthan any answer. "

CHAPTER XCIVOf That Jolly Old Lord, Borabolla; And That Jolly Island Of His, Mondoldo; And Of The Fish-Ponds, And The Hereafters Of Fish

Drawing near Mondoldo, our next place of destination, we were greetedby six fine canoes, gayly tricked out with streamers, and all alivewith the gestures of their occupants. King Borabolla and court werehastening to welcome our approach; Media, unbeknown to all, havingnotified him at the Banquet of the Five-and-Twenty Kings, of ourintention to visit his dominions. 

Soon, side by side, these canoes floated with ours; each barge of Odocourteously flanked by those of Mondoldo. 

Not long were we in identifying Borabolla: the portly, pleasant oldmonarch, seated cross-legged upon a dais, projecting over the bow ofthe largest canoe of the six, close-grappling to the side of the SeaElephant. 

Was he not a goodly round sight to behold? Round all over; round ofeye and of head; and like the jolly round Earth, roundest and biggestabout the Equator. A girdle of red was his Equinoctial Line, giving acompactness to his plumpness. 

This old Borabolla permitted naught to come between his head and thesun; not even gray hairs. Bald as a gourd, right down on his brazenskull, the rays of the luminary converged. 

He was all hilarity; full of allusions to the feast at Willamilla, where he had done royal execution. Rare old Borabolla! thou wert madefor dining out; thy ample mouth an inlet for good cheer, and asally-port for good humor. 

Bustling about on his dais, he now gave orders for the occupants ofour canoes to be summarily emptied into his own; saying, that in thatmanner only did he allow guests to touch the beach of Mondoldo. 

So, with no little trouble--for the waves were grown somewhatriotous--we proceeded to comply; bethinking ourselves all the while, how annoying is sometimes an over-strained act of hospitality. 

We were now but little less than a mile from the shore. But what ofthat? There was plenty of time, thought Borabolla, for a hasty lunch, and the getting of a subsequent appetite ere we effected a landing. So viands were produced; to which the guests were invited to payheedful attention; or take the consequences, and famish till the longvoyage in prospect was ended. 

Soon the water shoaled (approaching land is like nearing truth inmetaphysics), and ere we yet touched the beach, Borabolla declared, that we were already landed. Which paradoxical assertion implied, that the hospitality of Mondoldo was such, that in all directions itradiated far out upon the lagoon, embracing a great circle; so thatno canoe could sail by the island, without its occupants being solong its guests. 

In most hospitable vicinity to the water, was a fine large structure, inclosed by a stockade; both rather dilapidated; as if the cost ofentertaining its guests, prevented outlays for repairing the place. But it was one of Borabolla's maxims, that generally your tumble-downold homesteads yield the most entertainment; their very dilapidationbetokening their having seen good service in hospitality; whereas, spruce-looking, finical portals, have a phiz full of meaning; forniggards are oftentimes neat. 

Now, after what has been said, who so silly as to fancy, that becauseBorabolla's mansion was inclosed by a stockade, that the samewas intended as a defense against guests? By no means. In thepalisade was a mighty breach, not an entrance-way, wide enough toadmit six Daniel Lamberts abreast. 

"Look, " cried Borabolla, as landing we stepped toward the place. "Look Media! look all. These gates, you here see, lashed back withosiers, have been so lashed during my life-time; and just where theystand, shall they rot; ay, they shall perish wide open. "

"But why have them at all?" inquired Media. 

"Ah! there you have old Borabolla, " cried the other. 

"No, " said Babbalanja, "a fence whose gate is ever kept open, seemsunnecessary, I grant; nevertheless, it gives a notable hint, otherwise not so aptly conveyed; for is not the open gate the sign ofthe open heart?"

"Right, right, " cried Borabolla; "so enter both, cousin Media;" andwith one hand smiting his chest, with the other he waved us on. 

But if the stockade seemed all open gate, the structure within seemedonly a roof; for nothing but a slender pillar here and there, supported it. 

"This is my mode of building, " said Borabolla; "I will have nooutside to my palaces. Walls are superfluous. And to a high-mindedguest, the entering a narrow doorway is like passing under a yoke;every time he goes in, or comes out, it reminds him, that he is beingentertained at the cost of another. So storm in all round. "

Within, was one wide field-bed; where reclining, we looked up toendless rows of brown calabashes, and trenchers suspended along therafters; promissory of ample cheer as regiments of old hams in abaronial refectory. 

They were replenished with both meat and drink; the trenchers readilyaccessible by means of cords; but the gourds containing arrack, suspended neck downward, were within easy reach where they swung. 

Seeing all these indications of hard roystering; like acautious young bridegroom at his own marriage merry-making, Tajistood on his guard. And when Borabolla urged him to empty a gourd ortwo, by way of making room in him for the incidental repast about tobe served, Taji civilly declined; not wishing to cumber the floor, before the cloth was laid. 

Jarl, however, yielding to importunity, and unmindful of the unitiesof time and place, went freely about, from gourd to gourd, concoctingin him a punch. At which, Samoa expressed much surprise, that heshould be so unobservant as not to know, that in Mardi, guests mightbe pressed to demean themselves, without its being expected that sothey would do. A true toss-pot himself, he bode his time. 

The second lunch over, Borabolla placed both hands to the ground, andgiving the sigh of the fat man, after three vigorous efforts, succeeded in gaining his pins; which pins of his, were but small forhis body; insomuch that they hugely staggered about, under the fineold load they carried. 

The specific object of his thus striving after an erect posture, wasto put himself in motion, and conduct us to his fish-ponds, famousthroughout the Archipelago as the hobby of the king of Mondoldo. Furthermore, as the great repast of the day, yet to take place, wasto be a grand piscatory one, our host was all anxiety, that we shouldhave a glimpse of our fish, while yet alive and hearty. 

We were alarmed at perceiving, that certain servitors were preparingto accompany us with trenchers of edibles. It begat the notion, thatour trip to the fish-ponds was to prove a long journey. But they werenot three hundred yards distant; though Borabolla being a veterantraveler, never stirred from his abode without his battalion of butlers. 

The ponds were four in number, close bordering the water, embracingabout an acre each, and situated in a low fen, draining severalvalleys. The excavated soil was thrown up in dykes, made tight bybeing beaten all over, while in a soft state, with the heavy, flatends of Palm stalks. Lving side by side, by three connectingtrenches, these ponds could be made to communicate at pleasure; whiletwo additional canals afforded means of letting in upon them the saltwaters of the lagoon on one hand, or those of an inland stream on theother. And by a third canal with four branches, together orseparately, they could be partially drained. Thus, the waters couldbe mixed to suit any gills; and the young fish taken from the sea, passed through a stated process of freshening; so that by the timethey graduated, the salt was well out of them, like the brains out ofsome diplomaed collegians. 

Fresh-water fish are only to be obtained in Mondoldo by theartificial process above mentioned; as the streams and brooks aboundnot in trout or other Waltonian prey. 

Taken all floundering from the sea, Borabolla's fish, passing throughtheir regular training for the table, and daily tended by theirkeepers, in course of time became quite tame and communicative. Toprove which, calling his Head Ranger, the king bade him administerthe customary supply of edibles. 

Accordingly, mouthfuls were thrown into the ponds. Whereupon, thefish darted in a shoal toward the margin; some leaping out of thewater in their eagerness. Crouching on the bank, the Ranger nowcalled several by name, patted their scales, carrying on someheathenish nursery-talk, like St. Anthony, in ancient Coptic, instilling virtuous principles into his finny flock on the sea shore. 

But alas, for the hair-shirted old dominie's backsliding disciples. For, of all nature's animated kingdoms, fish are the mostunchristian, inhospitable, heartless, and cold-blooded of creatures. At least, so seem they to strangers; though at bottom, somehow, theymust be all right. And truly it is not to be wondered at, that thevery reverend Anthony strove after the conversion of fish. For, whososhall Christianize, and by so doing, humanize the sharks, will do agreater good, by the saving of human life in all time to come, than though he made catechumens of the head-hunting Dyaks of Borneo, or the blood-bibbing Battas of Sumatra. And are these Dyaks andBattas one whit better than tiger-sharks? Nay, are they so good? Werea Batta your intimate friend, you would often mistake an orang-outangfor him; and have orang-outangs immortal souls? True, the Battasbelieve in a hereafter; but of what sort? Full of Blue-Beards andbloody bones. So, also, the sharks; who hold that Paradise is onevast Pacific, ploughed by navies of mortals, whom an endless galeforever drops into their maws. 

Not wholly a surmise. For, does it not appear a little unreasonableto imagine, that there is any creature, fish, flesh, or fowl, solittle in love with life, as not to cherish hopes of a future state?Why does man believe in it? One reason, reckoned cogent, is, that hedesires it. Who shall say, then, that the leviathan this dayharpooned on the coast of Japan, goes not straight to his ancestor, who rolled all Jonah, as a sweet morsel, under his tongue?

Though herein, some sailors are slow believers, or at best holdthemselves in a state of philosophical suspense. Say they--"Thatcatastrophe took place in the Mediterranean; and the only whalesfrequenting the Mediterranean, are of a sort having not a swallowlarge enough to pass a man entire; for those Mediterranean whalesfeed upon small things, as horses upon oats. " But hence, the sailorsdraw a rash inference. Are not the Straits of Gibralter wide enoughto admit a sperm-whale, even though none have sailed through, sinceNineveh and the gourd in its suburbs dried up?

As for the possible hereafter of the whales; a creature eighty feetlong without stockings, and thirty feet round the waist beforedinner, is not inconsiderately to be consigned to annihilation. 

CHAPTER XCVThat Jolly Old Lord Borabolla Laughs On Both Sides Of His Face

"A very good palace, this, coz, for you and me, " said waddling oldBorabolla to Media, as, returned from our excursion, he slowlylowered himself down to his mat, sighing like a grampus. 

By this, he again made known the vastness of his hospitality, whichled him for the nonce to parcel out his kingdom with his guests. 

But apart from these extravagant expressions of good feeling, Borabolla was the prince of good fellows. His great tun of a personwas indispensable to the housing of his bullock-heart; under which, any lean wight would have sunk. But alas! unlike Media and Taji, Borabolla, though a crowned king, was accounted no demi-god; hisobesity excluding him from that honor. Indeed, in some quarters ofMardi, certain pagans maintain, that no fat man can be even immortal. A dogma! truly, which should be thrown to the dogs. For fat men arethe salt and savor of the earth; full of good humor, high spirits, fun, and all manner of jollity. Their breath clears the atmosphere:their exhalations air the world. Of men, they are the good measures;brimmed, heaped, pressed down, piled up, and running over. They areas ships from Teneriffe; swimming deep, full of old wine, and twentysteps down into their holds. Soft and susceptible, all round they areeasy of entreaty. Wherefore, for all their rotundity, they are toooften circumnavigated by hatchet-faced knaves. Ah! a fat uncle, witha fat paunch, and a fat purse, is a joy and a delight to allnephews; to philosophers, a subject of endless speculation, as to howmany droves of oxen and Lake Eries of wine might have run through hisgreat mill during the full term of his mortal career. Fat men notimmortal! This very instant, old Lambert is rubbing his jolly abdomenin Paradise. 

Now, to the fact of his not being rated a demi-god, was perhapsascribable the circumstance, that Borabolla comported himself withless dignity, than was the wont of their Mardian majesties. And truthto say, to have seen him regaling himself with one of his favoritecuttle-fish, its long snaky arms and feelers instinctively twininground his head as he ate; few intelligent observers would have opinedthat the individual before them was the sovereign lord of Mondoldo. 

But what of the banquet of fish? Shall we tell how the old kingungirdled himself thereto; how as the feast waxed toward its close, with one sad exception, he still remained sunny-sided all round; hisdisc of a face joyous as the South Side of Madeira in the hilariousseason of grapes? Shall we tell how we all grew glad and frank; andhow the din of the dinner was heard far into night?

We will. 

When Media ate slowly, Borabolla took him to task, bidding himdispatch his viands more speedily. 

Whereupon said Media "But Borabolla, my round fellow, that wouldabridge the pleasure. "

"Not at all, my dear demi-god; do like me: eat fast and eat long. "

In the middle of the feast, a huge skin of wine was brought in. Theportly peltry of a goat; its horns embattling its effigy head; itsmouth the nozzle; and its long beard flowed to its jet-black hoofs. With many ceremonial salams, the attendants bore it along, placing itat one end of the convivial mats, full in front of Borabolla; whereseated upon its haunches it made one of the party. 

Brimming a ram's horn, the mellowest of bugles, Borabolla bowed tohis silent guest, and thus spoke--"In this wine, which yet smells ofthe grape, I pledge you my reverend old toper, my lord Capricornus;you alone have enough; and here's full skins to the rest!"

"How jolly he is, " whispered Media to Babbalanja. 

"Ay, his lungs laugh loud; but is laughing, rejoicing?"

"Help! help!" cried Borabolla "lay me down! lay me down! good gods, what a twinge!"

The goblet fell from his hand; the purple flew from his wine to hisface; and Borabolla fell back into the arms of his servitors. "Thatgout! that gout!" he groaned. "Lord! lord! no more cursed wine will Idrink!"

Then at ten paces distant, a clumsy attendant let fall a trencher--"Take it off my foot, you knave!"

Afar off another entered gallanting a calabash--"Look out for my toe, you hound!"

During all this, the attendants tenderly nursed him. And in goodtime, with its thousand fangs, the gout-fiend departed for a while. 

Reprieved, the old king brightened up; by degrees becoming jollyas ever. 

"Come! let us be merry again, " he cried, "what shall we eat? and whatshall we drink? that infernal gout is gone; come, what will yourworships have?"

So at it once more we went. 

But of our feast, little more remains to be related than this;--thatout of it, grew a wondrous kindness between Borabolla and Jarl. Strange to tell, from the first our fat host had regarded my Vikingwith a most friendly eye. Still stranger to add, this feeling wasreturned. But though they thus fancied each other, they were veryunlike; Borabolla and Jarl. Nevertheless, thus is it ever. And as theconvex fits not into the convex, but into the concave; so do men fitinto their opposites; and so fitted Borabolla's arched paunch intoJarl's, hollowed out to receive it. 

But how now? Borabolla was jolly and loud: Jarl demure and silent;Borabolla a king: Jarl only a Viking;--how came they together? Veryplain, to repeat:--because they were heterogeneous; and hence theaffinity. But as the affinity between those chemical oppositeschlorine and hydrogen, is promoted by caloric; so the affinitybetween Borabolla and Jarl was promoted by the warmth of the winethat they drank at this feast. For of all blessed fluids, the juiceof the grape is the greatest foe to cohesion. True, it tightens thegirdle; but then it loosens the tongue, and opens the heart. 

In sum, Borabolla loved Jarl; and Jarl, pleased with this sociablemonarch, for all his garrulity, esteemed him the most sensible oldgentleman and king he had as yet seen in Mardi. For this reason, perhaps; that his talkativeness favored that silence in listeners, which was my Viking's delight in himself. 

Repeatedly during the banquet, our host besought Taji to allow hishenchman to remain on the island, after the rest of our party shoulddepart; and he faithfully promised to surrender Jarl, whenever weshould return to claim him. 

But though I harbored no distrust of Borabolla's friendly intentions, I could not so readily consent to his request; for with Jarl for myone only companion, had I not both famished and feasted? was he notmy only link to things past?

Things past!--Ah Yillah! for all its mirth, and though we huntedwide, we found thee not in Mondoldo. 

CHAPTER XCVISamoa A Surgeon

The second day of our stay in Mondoldo was signalized by a noteworthyexhibition of the surgical skill of Samoa; who had often boasted, that though well versed in the science of breaking men's heads, hewas equally an adept in mending their crockery. 

Overnight, Borabolla had directed his corps of sea-divers to repairearly on the morrow, to a noted section of the great Mardian reef, for the purpose of procuring for our regalement some of the fineHawk's-bill turtle, whose secret retreats were among the cells andgalleries of that submerged wall of coral, from whose foamy coping noplummet dropped ever yet touched bottom. 

These turtles were only to be obtained by diving far down under thesurface; and then swimming along horizontally, and peering into thecoral honeycomb; snatching at a flipper when seen, as at a pinion ina range of billing dove-cotes. 

As the king's divers were thus employed, one of them, Karhownoo byname, perceived a Devil-shark, so called, swimming wistfully towardhim from out his summer grotto in the reef. No way petrified by thesight, and pursuing the usual method adopted by these divers in suchemergencies, Karhownoo, splashing the water, instantly swam towardthe stranger. But the shark, undaunted, advanced: a thing so unusual, and fearful, that, in an agony of fright, the diver shot up for thesurface. Heedless, he looked not up as he went; and when within a fewinches of the open air, dashed his head against a projection of thereef. He would have sank into the live tomb beneath, were itnot that three of his companions, standing on the brink, perceivedhis peril, and dragged him into safety. 

Seeing the poor fellow was insensible, they endeavored, ineffectually, to revive him; and at last, placing him in theircanoe, made all haste for the shore. Here a crowd soon gathered, andthe diver was borne to a habitation, close adjoining Borabolla's;whence, hearing of the disaster, we sallied out to render assistance. 

Upon entering the hut, the benevolent old king commanded it to becleared; and then proceeded to examine the sufferer. 

The skull proved to be very badly fractured; in one place, splintered. 

"Let me mend it, " said Samoa, with ardor. 

And being told of his experience in such matters, Borabollasurrendered the patient. 

With a gourd of water, and a tappa cloth, the one-armed Upoluancarefully washed the wound; and then calling for a sharp splinter ofbamboo, and a thin, semi-transparent cup of cocoa-nut shell, he wentabout the operation: nothing less than the "Tomoti" (head-mending), in other words the trepan. 

The patient still continuing insensible, the fragments weredisengaged by help of a bamboo scalpel; when a piece of the drinkingcup--previously dipped in the milk of a cocoanut--was nicely fittedinto the vacancy, the skin as nicely adjusted over it, and theoperation was complete. 

And now, while all present were crying out in admiration of Samoa'sartistic skill, and Samoa himself stood complacently regarding hisworkmanship, Babbalanja suggested, that it might be well to ascertainwhether the patient survived. When, upon sounding his heart, thediver was found to be dead. 

The bystanders loudly lamented; but declared the surgeon a man ofmarvelous science. 

Returning to Borabolla's, much conversation ensued, concerning thesad scene we had witnessed, which presently branched into a learneddiscussion upon matters of surgery at large. 

At length, Samoa regaled the company with a story; for the truth ofwhich no one but him can vouch, for no one but him was by, at thetime; though there is testimony to show that it involves nothing atvariance with the customs of certain barbarous tribes. 

Read on. 

CHAPTER XCVIIFaith And Knowledge

A thing incredible is about to be related; but a thing may beincredible and still be true; sometimes it is incredible because itis true. And many infidels but disbelieve the least incrediblethings; and many bigots reject the most obvious. But let us hold fastto all we have; and stop all leaks in our faith; lest an opening, butof a hand's breadth, should sink our seventy-fours. The wide Atlanticcan rush in at one port-hole; and if we surrender a plank, wesurrender the fleet. Panoplied in all the armor of St. Paul, morion, hauberk, and greaves, let us fight the Turks inch by inch, and yieldthem naught but our corpse. 

But let us not turn round upon friends, confounding them with foes. For dissenters only assent to more than we. Though Milton was aheretic to the creed of Athanasius, his faith exceeded that ofAthanasius himself; and the faith of Athanasius that of Thomas, thedisciple, who with his own eyes beheld the mark of the nails. Whenceit comes that though we be all Christians now, the best of us hadperhaps been otherwise in the days of Thomas. 

The higher the intelligence, the more faith, and the less credulity:Gabriel rejects more than we, but out-believes us all. The greatestmarvels are first truths; and first truths the last unto which weattain. Things nearest are furthest off. Though your ear be next-doorto your brain, it is forever removed from your sight. Man has a morecomprehensive view of the moon, than the man in the moon himself. Weknow the moon is round; he only infers it. It is because weourselves are in ourselves, that we know ourselves not. And it isonly of our easy faith, that we are not infidels throughout; and onlyof our lack of faith, that we believe what we do. 

In some universe-old truths, all mankind are disbelievers. Do youbelieve that you lived three thousand years ago? That you were at thetaking of Tyre, were overwhelmed in Gomorrah? No. But for me, I wasat the subsiding of the Deluge, and helped swab the ground, and buildthe first house. With the Israelites, I fainted in the wilderness;was in court, when Solomon outdid all the judges before him. I, itwas, who suppressed the lost work of Manetho, on the Egyptiantheology, as containing mysteries not to be revealed to posterity, and things at war with the canonical scriptures; I, who originatedthe conspiracy against that purple murderer, Domitian; I, who in thesenate moved, that great and good Aurelian be emperor. I instigatedthe abdication of Diocletian, and Charles the Fifth; I touchedIsabella's heart, that she hearkened to Columbus. I am he, that fromthe king's minions hid the Charter in the old oak at Hartford; Iharbored Goffe and Whalley: I am the leader of the Mohawk masks, whoin the Old Commonwealth's harbor, overboard threw the East IndiaCompany's Souchong; I am the Vailed Persian Prophet; I, the man inthe iron mask; I, Junius. 

CHAPTER XCVIIIThe Tale Of A Traveler

It was Samoa, who told the incredible tale; and he told it as atraveler. But stay-at-homes say travelers lie. Yet a voyage toEthiopia would cure them of that; for few skeptics are travelers;fewer travelers liars, though the proverb respecting them lies. It isfalse, as some say, that Bruce was cousin-german to Baron Munchausen;but true, as Bruce said, that the Abysinnians cut live steaks fromtheir cattle. It was, in good part, his villainous transcribers, whomade monstrosities of Mandeville's travels. And though all liars goto Gehenna; yet, assuming that Mandeville died before Dante; still, though Dante took the census of Hell, we find not Sir John, under thelikeness of a roasted neat's tongue, in that infernalest of infernos, The Inferno. 

But let not the truth be postponed. To the stand, Samoa, and throughyour interpreter, speak. 

Once upon a time, during his endless sea-rovings, the Upoluan wascalled upon to cobble the head of a friend, grievously hurt in adesperate fight of slings. 

Upon examination, that part of the brain proving as much injured asthe cranium itself, a young pig was obtained; and preliminaries beingover, part of its live brain was placed in the cavity, the trepanaccomplished with cocoanut shell, and the scalp drawn over and secured. 

This man died not, but lived. But from being a warrior of great senseand spirit, he became a perverse-minded and piggish fellow, showingmany of the characteristics of his swinish grafting. He survived theoperation more than a year; at the end of that period, however, goingmad, and dying in his delirium. 

Stoutly backed by the narrator, this anecdote was credited by somepresent. But Babbalanja held out to the last. 

"Yet, if this story be true, " said he, "and since it is well settled, that our brains are somehow the organs of sense; then, I see not whyhuman reason could not be put into a pig, by letting into its craniumthe contents of a man's. I have long thought, that men, pigs, andplants, are but curious physiological experiments; and that sciencewould at last enable philosophers to produce new species of beings, by somehow mixing, and concocting the essential ingredients ofvarious creatures; and so forming new combinations. My friendAtahalpa, the astrologer and alchymist, has long had a jar, in whichhe has been endeavoring to hatch a fairy, the ingredients beingcompounded according to a receipt of his own. "

But little they heeded Babbalanja. It was the traveler's tale thatmost arrested attention. 

Tough the thews, and tough the tales of Samoa. 

CHAPTER XCIX"Marnee Ora, Ora Marnee"

During the afternoon of the day of the diver's decease, preparationswere making for paying the last rites to his remains, and carryingthem by torch-light to their sepulcher, the sea; for, as in Odo, sowas the custom here. 

Meanwhile, all over the isle, to and fro went heralds, dismallyarrayed, beating shark-skin drums; and, at intervals, crying--"A manis dead; let no fires be kindled; have mercy, oh Oro!--Let no canoesput to sea till the burial. This night, oh Oro!--Let no food be cooked. "

And ever and anon, passed and repassed these, others in brave attire;with castanets of pearl shells, making gay music; and these sang--

 Be merry, oh men of Mondoldo, A maiden this night is to wed: Be merry, oh damsels of Mardi, -- Flowers, flowers for the bridal bed. 

Informed that the preliminary rites were about being rendered, werepaired to the arbor, whither the body had been removed. 

Arrayed in white, it was laid out on a mat; its arms mutely crossed, between its lips an asphodel; at the feet, a withered hawthorn bough. 

The relatives were wailing, and cutting themselves with shells, sothat blood flowed, and spotted their vesture. 

Upon remonstrating with the most abandoned of these mourners, thewife of the diver, she exclaimed, "Yes; great is the pain, butgreater my affliction. "

Another, the deaf sire of the dead, went staggering about, andgroping; saying, that he was now quite blind; for some monthsprevious he had lost one eye in the death of his eldest son and nowthe other was gone. 

"I am childless, " he cried; "henceforth call me Roi Mori, " that is, Twice-Blind. 

While the relatives were thus violently lamenting, the rest of thecompany occasionally scratched themselves with their shells; but veryslightly, and mostly on the soles of their feet; from long exposure, quite callous. This was interrupted, however, when the real mournersaverted their eyes; though at no time was there any deviation in thelength of their faces. 

But on all sides, lamentations afresh broke forth, upon theappearance of a person who had been called in to assist insolemnizing the obsequies, and also to console the afflicted. 

In rotundity, he was another Borabolla. He puffed and panted. 

As he approached the corpse, a sobbing silence ensued; when holdingthe hand of the dead, between his, the stranger thus spoke:--

"Mourn not, oh friends of Karhownoo, that this your brother livesnot. His wounded head pains him no more; he would not feel it, did ajavelin pierce him. Yea; Karhownoo is exempt from all the ills andevils of this miserable Mardi!"

Hereupon, the Twice-Blind, who being deaf, heard not what was said, tore his gray hair, and cried, "Alas! alas! my boy; thou wert themerriest man in Mardi, and now thy pranks are over!"

But the other proceeded--"Mourn not, I say, oh friends of Karhownoo;the dead whom ye deplore is happier than the living; is not hisspirit in the aerial isles?"

"True! true!" responded the raving wife, mingling her blood with hertears, "my own poor hapless Karhownoo is thrice happy inParadise!" And anew she wailed, and lacerated her cheeks. 

"Rave not, I say. "

But she only raved the more. 

And now the good stranger departed; saying, he must hie to a wedding, waiting his presence in an arbor adjoining. 

Understanding that the removal of the body would not take place tillmidnight, we thought to behold the mode of marrying in Mondoldo. 

Drawing near the place, we were greeted by merry voices, and muchsinging, which greatly increased when the good stranger wasperceived. 

Gayly arrayed in fine robes, with plumes on their heads, the brideand groom stood in the middle of a joyous throng, in readiness forthe nuptial bond to be tied. 

Standing before them, the stranger was given a cord, so bedecked withflowers, as to disguise its stout fibers; and taking: the bride'shands, he bound them together to a ritual chant; about her neck, infestoons, disposing the flowery ends of the cord. Then turning to thegroom, he was given another, also beflowered; but attached theretowas a great stone, very much carved, and stained; indeed, so everyway disguised, that a person not knowing what it was, and lifting it, would be greatly amazed at its weight. This cord being attached tothe waist of the groom, he leaned over toward the bride, by reason ofthe burden of the drop. 

All present now united in a chant, and danced about the happy pair, who meanwhile looked ill at ease; the one being so bound by thehands, and the other solely weighed down by his stone. 

A pause ensuing, the good stranger, turning them back to back, thusspoke:--

"By thy flowery gyves, oh bride, I make thee a wife; and by thyburdensome stone, oh groom, I make thee a husband. Live and be happy, both; for the wise and good Oro hath placed us in Mardi to be glad. Doth not all nature rejoice in her green groves and herflowers? and woo and wed not the fowls of the air, trilling theirbliss in their bowers? Live then, and be happy, oh bride and groom;for Oro is offended with the unhappy, since he meant them to be gay. "

And the ceremony ended with a joyful feast. 

But not all nuptials in Mardi were like these. Others were weddedwith different rites; without the stone and flowery gyves. These werethey who plighted their troth with tears not smiles, and maderesponses in the heart. 

Returning from the house of the merry to the house of the mournful, we lingered till midnight to witness the issuing forth of the body. 

By torch light, numerous canoes, with paddlers standing by, weredrawn up on the beach, to accommodate those who purposed followingthe poor diver to his home. 

The remains embarked, some confusion ensued concerning the occupancyof the rest of the shallops. At last the procession glided off, ourparty included. Two by two, forming a long line of torches trailinground the isle, the canoes all headed toward the opening in the reef. 

For a time, a decorous silence was preserved; but presently, somewhispering was heard; perhaps melancholy discoursing touching theclose of the diver's career. But we were shocked to discover, thatpoor Karhownoo was not much in their thoughts; they were conversingabout the next bread-fruit harvest, and the recent arrival of KingMedia and party at Mondoldo. From far in advance, however, were heardthe lamentations of the true mourners, the relatives of the diver. 

Passing the reef, and sailing a little distance therefrom, the canoeswere disposed in a circle; the one bearing the corpse in the center. Certain ceremonies over, the body was committed to the waves; thewhite foam lighting up the last, long plunge of the diver, to seesights more strange than ever he saw in the brooding cells of theTurtle Reef. 

And now, while in the still midnight, all present were gazing downinto the ocean, watching the white wake of the corpse, ever and anonilluminated by sparkles, an unknown voice was heard, and all startedand vacantly stared, as this wild song was sung:--

 We drop our dead in the sea, The bottomless, bottomless sea; Each bubble a hollow sigh, As it sinks forever and aye. 

 We drop our dead in the sea, -- The dead reek not of aught; We drop our dead in the sea, -- The sea ne'er gives it a thought. 

 Sink, sink, oh corpse, still sink, Far down in the bottomless sea, Where the unknown forms do prowl, Down, down in the bottomless sea. 

 'Tis night above, and night all round, And night will it be with thee; As thou sinkest, and sinkest for aye, Deeper down in the bottomless sea. 

The mysterious voice died away; no sign of the corpse was now seen;and mute with amaze, the company long listed to the low moan of thebillows and the sad sough of the breeze. 

At last, without speaking, the obsequies were concluded by slidinginto the ocean a carved tablet of Palmetto, to mark the place of theburial. But a wave-crest received it, and fast it floated away. 

Returning to the isle, long silence prevailed. But at length, as ifthe scene in which they had just taken part, afresh reminded them ofthe mournful event which had called them together, the company againrecurred to it; some present, sadly and incidentally alluding toBorabolla's banquet of turtle, thereby postponed. 

CHAPTER CThe Pursuer Himself Is Pursued

Next morning, when much to the chagrin of Borabolla we were preparingto quit his isle, came tidings to the palace, of a wonderful event, occurring in one of the "Motoos, " or little islets of the great reef;which "Motoo" was included in the dominions of the king. 

The men who brought these tidings were highly excited; and no soonerdid they make known what they knew, than all Mondoldo was in a tumultof marveling. 

Their story was this. 

Going at day break to the Motoo to fish, they perceived a strangeproa beached on its seaward shore; and presently were hailed byvoices; and saw among the palm trees, three specter-like men, whowere not of Mardi. 

The first amazement of the fishermen over, in reply to their eagerquestions, the strangers related, that they were the survivors of acompany of men, natives of some unknown island to the northeast;whence they had embarked for another country, distant three days'sail to the southward of theirs. But falling in with a terribleadventure, in which their sire had been slain, they altered theircourse to pursue the fugitive who murdered him; one and all vowing, never more to see home, until their father's fate was avenged. Themurderer's proa outsailing theirs, soon ran out of sight; yet afterhim they blindly steered by day and by night: steering by the blood-red star in Bootes. Soon, a violent gale overtook them; driving themto and fro; leaving them they knew not where. But still strugglingagainst strange currents, at times counteracting their sailing, theydrifted on their way; nigh to famishing for water; and no shore insight. In long calms, in vain they held up their dry gourds to heaven, and cried "send us a breeze, sweet gods!" The calm still brooded; andere it was gone, all but three gasped; and dead from thirst, wereplunged into the sea. The breeze which followed the calm, soon broughtthem in sight of a low, uninhabited isle; where tarrying many days, they laid in good store of cocoanuts and water, and again embarked. 

The next land they saw was Mardi; and they landed on the Motoo, stillintent on revenge. 

This recital filled Taji with horror. 

Who could these avengers be, but the sons of him I had slain. I hadthought them far hence, and myself forgotten; and now, like adders, they started up in my path, as I hunted for Yillah. 

But I dissembled my thoughts. 

Without waiting to hear more, Borabolla, all curiosity to behold thestrangers, instantly dispatched to the Motoo one of his fleetestcanoes, with orders to return with the voyagers. 

Ere long they came in sight; and perceiving that strange pros in towof the king's, Samoa cried out: "Lo! Taji, the canoe that was goingto Tedaidee!"

Too true; the same double-keeled craft, now sorely broken, the fataldais in wild disarray: the canoe, the canoe of Aleema! And with itcame the spearmen three, who, when the Chamois was fleeing from theirbow, had poised their javelins. But so wan their aspect now, theirfaces looked like skulls. 

Then came over me the wild dream of Yillah; and, for a space, like amadman, I raved. It seemed as if the mysterious damsel must still bethere; the rescue yet to be achieved. In my delirium I rushed uponthe skeletons, as they landed--"Hide not the maiden!" Butinterposing, Media led me aside; when my transports abated. 

Now, instantly, the strangers knew who I was; and, brandishing theirjavelins, they rushed upon me, as I had on them, with a yell. Butdeeming us all mad, the crowd held us apart; when, writhing in thearms that restrained them, the pale specters foamed out their cursesagain and again: "Oh murderer! white curses upon thee! Bleached bethy soul with our hate! Living, our brethren cursed thee; and dying, dry-lipped, they cursed thee again. They died not through famishingfor water, but for revenge upon thee! Thy blood, their thirst wouldhave slaked!"

I lay fainting against the hard-throbbing heart of Samoa, while theyshowered their yells through the air. Once more, in my thoughts, thegreen corpse of the priest drifted by. 

Among the people of Mondoldo, a violent commotion now raged. Theywere amazed at Taji's recognition by the strangers, and at the deadlyferocity they betrayed. 

Rallying upon this, and perceiving that by divulging all they knew, these sons of Aleema might stir up the Islanders against me, Iresolved to anticipate their story; and, turning to Borabolla, said--"In these strangers, oh, king! you behold the survivors of a band weencountered on our voyage. From them I rescued a maiden, calledYillah, whom they were carrying captive. Little more of their historydo I know. "

"Their maledictions?" exclaimed Borabolla. 

"Are they not delirious with suffering?" I cried. "They know not whatthey say. "

So, moved by all this, he commanded them to be guarded, and conductedwithin his palisade; and having supplied them with cheer, enteredinto earnest discourse. Yet all the while, the pale strangers on mefixed their eyes; deep, dry, crater-like hollows, lurid with flames, reflected from the fear-frozen glacier, my soul. 

But though their hatred appalled, spite of that spell, again thesweet dream of Yillah stole over me, with all the mysteriousthings by her narrated, but left unexplained. And now, before me werethose who might reveal the lost maiden's whole history, previous tothe fatal affray. 

Thus impelled, I besought them to disclose what they knew. 

But, "Where now is your Yillah?" they cried. "Is the murderer weddedand merry? Bring forth the maiden!"

Yet, though they tore out my heart's core, I told them not of my loss. 

Then, anxious, to learn the history of Yillah, all present commandedthem to divulge it; and breathlessly I heard what follows. 

"Of Yillah, we know only this:--that many moons ago, a mighty canoe, full of beings, white, like this murderer Taji, touched at our islandof Amma. Received with wonder, they were worshiped as gods; werefeasted all over the land. Their chief was a tower to behold; andwith him, was a being, whose cheeks were of the color of the redcoral; her eye, tender as the blue of the sky. Every day our peoplebrought her offerings of fruit and flowers; which last she would notretain for herself; but hung them round the neck of her child, Yillah; then only an infant in her mother's arms; a bud, nestlingclose to a flower, full-blown. All went well between our people andthe gods, till at last they slew three of our countrymen, chargedwith stealing from their great canoe. Our warriors retired to thehills, brooding over revenge. Three days went by; when by night, descending to the plain, in silence they embarked; gained the greatvessel, and slaughtered every soul but Yillah. The bud was torn fromthe flower; and, by our father Aleema, was carried to the Valley ofArdair; there set apart as a sacred offering for Apo, our deity. Manymoons passed; and there arose a tumult, hostile to our sire's longerholding custody of Yillah; when, foreseeing that the holy glen wouldere long be burst open, he embarked the maiden in yonder canoe, toaccelerate her sacri flee at the great shrine of Apo, inTedaidee. --The rest thou knowest, murderer!"

"Yillah! Yillah!" now hunted again that sound through my soul. "Oh, Yillah! too late, too late have I learned what thou art!"

Apprised of the disappearance of their former captive, the meagerstrangers exulted; declaring that Apo had taken her to himself. Forme, ere long, my blood they would quaff from my skull. 

But though I shrunk from their horrible threats, I dissembled anew;and turning, again swore that they raved. 

"Ay!" they retorted, "we rave and raven for you; and your white heartwill we have!"

Perceiving the violence of their rage, and persuaded from what Isaid, that much suffering at sea must have maddened them; Borabollathought fit to confine them for the present; so that they could notmolest me. 

CHAPTER CIThe Iris

That evening, in the groves, came to me three gliding forms:--Hautia'sheralds: the Iris mixed with nettles. Said Yoomy, "A cruel message!"

With the right hand, the second syren presented glossy, green wax-myrtle berries, those that burn like tapers; the third, a lily of thevalley, crushed in its own broad leaf. 

This done, they earnestly eyed Yoomy; who, after much pondering, said--"I speak for Hautia; who by these berries says, I willenlighten you. "

"Oh, give me then that light! say, where is Yillah?" and I rushedupon the heralds. 

But eluding me, they looked reproachfully at Yoomy; and seemedoffended. 

"Then, I am wrong, " said Yoomy. "It is thus:--Taji, you have beenenlightened, but the lily you seek is crushed. "

Then fell my heart, and the phantoms nodded; flinging upon mebilberries, like rose pearls, which bruised against my skin, left stains. 

Waving oleanders, they retreated. 

"Harm! treachery! beware!" cried Yoomy. 

Then they glided through the wood: one showering dead leaves alongthe path I trod, the others gayly waving bunches of spring-crocuses, yellow, white, and purple; and thus they vanished. 

Said Yoomy, "Sad your path, but merry Hautia's. "

"Then merry may she be, whoe'er she is; and though woe be mine, Iturn not from that to Hautia; nor ever will I woo her, though she woome till I die;--though Yillah never bless my eyes. "

CHAPTER CIIThey Depart From Mondoldo

Night passed; and next morning we made preparations for leavingMondoldo that day. 

But fearing anew, lest after our departure, the men of Amma mightstir up against me the people of the isle, I determined to yield tothe earnest solicitations of Borabolla, and leave Jarl behind, for aremembrance of Taji; if necessary, to vindicate his name. Apprisedhereof, my follower was loth to acquiesce. His guiltless spiritfeared not the strangers: less selfish considerations prevailed. Hewas willing to remain on the island for a time, but not without me. Yet, setting forth my reasons; and assuring him, that our tour wouldnot be long in completing, when we would not fail to return, previousto sailing for Odo, he at last, but reluctantly, assented. 

At Mondoldo, we also parted with Samoa. Whether it was, that hefeared the avengers, whom he may have thought would follow on mytrack; or whether the islands of Mardi answered not in attractivenessto the picture his fancy had painted; or whether the restraint putupon him by the domineering presence of King Media, was too irksomewithal; or whether, indeed, he relished not those disquisitions withwhich Babbalanja regaled us: however it may have been, certain itwas, that Samoa was impatient of the voyage. He besought permissionto return to Odo, there to await my return; and a canoe of Mondoldobeing about to proceed in that direction, permission was granted; anddeparting for the other side of the island, from thence he embarked. 

Long after, dark tidings came, that at early dawn he had been founddead in the canoe: three arrows in his side. 

Yoomy was at a loss to account for the departure of Samoa; who, whileashore, had expressed much desire to roam. 

Media, however, declared that he must be returning to some inamorata. 

But Babbalanja averred, that the Upoluan was not the first man, whohad turned back, after beginning a voyage like our own. 

To this, after musing, Yoomy assented. Indeed, I had noticed, thatalready the Warbler had abated those sanguine assurances of success, with which he had departed from Odo. The futility of our search thusfar, seemed ominous to him, of the end. 

On the eve of embarking, we were accompanied to the beach byBorabolla; who, with his own hand, suspended from the shark's mouthof Media's canoe, three red-ripe bunches of plantains, a farewellgift to his guests. 

Though he spoke not a word, Jarl was long in taking leave. His eyesseemed to say, I will see you no more. 

At length we pushed from the strand; Borabolla waving his adieus witha green leaf of banana; our comrade ruefully eyeing the recedingcanoes; and the multitude loudly invoking for us a prosperous voyage. 

But to my horror, there suddenly dashed through the crowd, the threespecter sons of Aleema, escaped from their prison. With clenchedhands, they stood in the water, and cursed me anew. And with thatcurse in our sails, we swept off. 

CHAPTER CIIIAs They Sail

As the canoes now glided across the lagoon, I gave myself up toreverie; and revolving over all that the men of Amma had rehearsed ofthe history of Yillah, I one by one unriddled the mysteries, beforeso baffling. Now, all was made plain: no secret remaining, but thesubsequent event of her disappearance. Yes, Hautia! enlightened I hadbeen but where was Yillah?

Then I recalled that last interview with Hautia's messengers, so fullof enigmas; and wondered, whether Yoomy had interpreted aright. Unseen, and unsolicited; still pursuing me with omens, with taunts, and with wooings, mysterious Hautia appalled me. Vaguely I began tofear her. And the thought, that perhaps again and again, her heraldswould haunt me, filled me with a nameless dread, which I almostshrank from acknowledging. Inwardly I prayed, that never more theymight appear. 

While full of these thoughts, Media interrupted them by saying, thatthe minstrel was about to begin one of his chants, a thing of his owncomposing; and therefore, as he himself said, all critics must belenient; for Yoomy, at times, not always, was a timid youth, distrustful of his own sweet genius for poesy. 

The words were about a curious hereafter, believed in by some peoplein Mardi: a sort of nocturnal Paradise, where the sun and its heatare excluded: one long, lunar day, with twinkling stars to keepcompany. 

THE SONG Far off in the sea is Marlena, A land of shades and streams, A land of many delights. Dark and bold, thy shores, Marlena; But green, and timorous, thy soft knolls, Crouching behind the woodlands. All shady thy hills; all gleaming thy springs, Like eyes in the earth looking at you. How charming thy haunts Marlena!-- Oh, the waters that flow through Onimoo: Oh, the leaves that rustle through Ponoo: Oh, the roses that blossom in Tarma: Come, and see the valley of Vina: How sweet, how sweet, the Isles from Hind: 'Tis aye afternoon of the full, full moon, And ever the season of fruit, And ever the hour of flowers, And never the time of rains and gales, All in and about Marlena. Soft sigh the boughs in the stilly air, Soft lap the beach the billows there; And in the woods or by the streams, You needs must nod in the Land of Dreams. 

"Yoomy, " said old Mohi with a yawn, "you composed that song, then, did you?"

"I did, " said Yoomy, placing his turban a little to one side. 

"Then, minstrel, you shall sing me to sleep every night, especiallywith that song of Marlena; it is soporific as the airs of Nora-Bamma. "

"Mean you, old man, that my lines, setting forth the luxurious reposeto be enjoyed hereafter, are composed with such skill, that thedescription begets the reality; or would you ironically suggest, thatthe song is a sleepy thing itself?"

"An important discrimination, " said Media; "which mean you, Mohi?"

"Now, are you not a silly boy, " said Babbalanja, "when from theambiguity of his speech, you could so easily have derivedsomething flattering, thus to seek to extract unpleasantness from it?Be wise, Yoomy; and hereafter, whenever a remark like that seemsequivocal, be sure to wrest commendation from it, though you tortureit to the quick. "

"And most sure am I, that I would ever do so; but often I so inclineto a distrust of my powers, that I am far more keenly alive tocensure, than to praise; and always deem it the more sincere of thetwo; and no praise so much elates me, as censure depresses. "

CHAPTER CIVWherein Babbalanja Broaches A Diabolical Theory, And, In His OwnPerson, Proves It

"A truce!" cried Media, "here comes a gallant before the wind. --Look, Taji!"

Turning, we descried a sharp-prowed canoe, dashing on, under thepressure of an immense triangular sail, whose outer edges werestreaming with long, crimson pennons. Flying before it, were severalsmall craft, belonging to the poorer sort of Islanders. 

"Out of his way there, ye laggards, " cried Media, "or that madprince, Tribonnora, will ride over ye with a rush!"

"And who is Tribonnora, " said Babbalanja, "that he thus bravelydiverts himself, running down innocent paddlers?"

"A harum-scarum young chief, " replied Media, "heir to three islands;he likes nothing better than the sport you now see see him at. "

"He must be possessed by a devil, " said Mohi. 

Said Babbalanja, "Then he is only like all of us. " "What say you?"cried Media. 

"I say, as old Bardianna in the Nine hundred and ninety ninth book ofhis immortal Ponderings saith, that all men--"

"As I live, my lord, he has swamped three canoes, " cried Mohi, pointing off the beam. 

But just then a fiery fin-back whale, having broken into the paddockof the lagoon, threw up a high fountain of foam, almost underTribonnora's nose; who, quickly turning about his canoe, cur-likeslunk off; his steering-paddle between his legs. 

Comments over; "Babbalanja, you were going to quote, " said Media. "Proceed. "

"Thank you, my lord. Says old Bardianna, 'All men are possessed bydevils; but as these devils are sent into men, and kept in them, foran additional punishment; not garrisoning a fortress, but limboed ina bridewell; so, it may be more just to say, that the devilsthemselves are possessed by men, not men by them. '"

"Faith!" cried Media, "though sometimes a bore, your old Bardianna isa trump. "

"I have long been of that mind, my lord. But let me go on. SaysBardianna, 'Devils are divers;--strong devils, and weak devils;knowing devils, and silly devils; mad devils, and mild devils;devils, merely devils; devils, themselves bedeviled; devils, doublybedeviled. "

"And in the devil's name, what sort of a devil is yours?" cried Mohi. 

"Of him anon; interrupt me not, old man. Thus, then, my lord, asdevils are divers, divers are the devils in men. Whence, the widedifference we see. But after all, the main difference is this:--thatone man's devil is only more of a devil than another's; and bebedeviled as much as you will; yet, may you perform the mostbedeviled of actions with impunity, so long as you only bedevilyourself. For it is only when your deviltry injures another, that theother devils conspire to confine yours for a mad one. That is to say, if you be easily handled. For there are many bedeviled Bedlamites inMardi, doing an infinity of mischief, who are too brawny in the armsto be tied. "

"A very devilish doctrine that, " cried Mohi. "I don't believe it. "

 "My lord, " said Babbalanja, "here's collateral proof;--the sagelawgiver Yamjamma, who flourished long before Bardianna, roundlyasserts, that all men who knowingly do evil are bedeviled; for goodis happiness; happiness the object of living; and evil is not good. "

"If the sage Yamjamma said that, " said old Mohi, "the sage Yamjammamight have bettered the saying; it's not quite so plain as it might be. "

"Yamjamma disdained to be plain; he scorned to be fully comprehendedby mortals. Like all oracles, he dealt in dark sayings. But oldBardianna was of another sort; he spoke right out, going straight tothe point like a javelin; especially when he laid it down for auniversal maxim, that minus exceptions, all men are bedeviled. "

"Of course, then, " said Media, "you include yourself among the number. "

"Most assuredly; and so did old Bardianna; who somewhere says, thatbeing thoroughly bedeviled himself, he was so much the betterqualified to discourse upon the deviltries of his neighbors. But inanother place he seems to contradict himself, by asserting, that heis not so sensible of his own deviltry as of other people's. "

"Hold!" cried Media, "who have we here?" and he pointed ahead of ourprow to three men in the water, urging themselves along, each with apaddle. 

We made haste to overtake them. 

"Who are you?" said Media, "where from, and where bound?"

"From Variora, " they answered, "and bound to Mondoldo. " "And did thatdevil Tribonnora swamp your canoe?" asked Media, offering to helpthem into ours. 

"We had no such useless incumbrance to lose, " they replied, restingon their backs, and panting with their exertions. "If we had had acanoe, we would have had to paddle it along with us; whereas we haveonly our bodies to paddle. "

"You are a parcel of loons, " exclaimed Media. "But go your ways, ifyou are satisfied with your locomotion, well and good. "

"Now, it is an extreme case, I grant, " said Babbalanja, "but thosepoor devils there, help to establish old Bardianna's position. They belong to that species of our bedeviled race, called simpletons;but their devils harming none but themselves, are permitted to be atlarge with the fish. Whereas, Tribonnora's devil, who daily runs downcanoes, drowning their occupants, belongs to the species of out andout devils; but being high in station, and strongly backed by kithand kin, Tribonnora can not be mastered, and put in a strait jacket. For myself, I think my devil is some where between these twoextremes; at any rate, he belongs to that class of devils who harmnot other devils. "

"I am not so sure of that, " retorted Media. "Methinks this doctrineof yours, about all mankind being bedeviled, will work a deal ofmischief; seeing that by implication it absolves you mortals frommoral accountability. Further-more; as your doctrine is exceedinglyevil, by Yamjamma's theory it follows, that you must beproportionably bedeviled; and since it harms others, your devil is ofthe number of those whom it is best to limbo; and since he is one ofthose that can be limboed, limboed he shall be in you. "

And so saying, he humorously commanded his attendants to lay handsupon the bedeviled philosopher, and place a bandage upon his mouth, that he might no more disseminate his devilish doctrine. 

Against this, Babbalanja demurred, protesting that he was no orang-outang, to be so rudely handled. 

"Better and better, " said Media, "you but illustrate Bardianna'stheory; that men are not sensible of their being bedeviled. "

Thus tantalized, Babbalanja displayed few signs of philosophy. 

Whereupon, said Media, "Assuredly his devil is foaming; behold hismouth!" And he commanded him to be bound hand and foot. 

At length, seeing all resistance ineffectual, Babbalanja submitted;but not without many objurgations. 

Presently, however, they released him; when Media inquired, how he relished the application of his theory; and whether he wasstill' of old Bardianna's mind?

To which, haughtily adjusting his robe, Babbalanja replied, "Thestrong arm, my lord, is no argument, though it overcomes all logic. "

END OF VOL. I.